Home Authors Posts by writdisord

writdisord

927 POSTS 0 COMMENTS
The Writing Disorder is a quarterly literary journal. We publish exceptional new works of fiction, poetry, nonfiction and art. We also feature interviews with writers and artists, as well as reviews.

Don’t Judge a Book by Its Happily Ever After

by Hannah Ackerman



There’s very little writing advice I’m willing to take as unarguable. Almost as long as I’ve been able to read, I’ve been trying to write, and as long as I’ve been trying to write, I’ve been trying to crack the code on what it means to be a writer. As it turns out, wanting to be a writer comes with an onslaught of suggestions and guidelines that are offered as helpful but more often seem to confuse and conflate the simple desire I started off with— I just want to write good stories. I struggle with common suggestions like “write what we know,”— if we all wrote what we knew, sci-fi would cease to exist as we know it. “Show don’t tell” is often useful, yet sometimes I find myself reading a book that is so overly descriptive, I want to throw it at a wall. “Write every day” is advice I should probably take to heart, yet I go days without opening a notebook or Word document, exchanging that writing time for binge watching reality TV. The only advice that I have always felt is most important, is that to write well, you have to read lots.

When 2020 came around and the world started to shut down, I was caught between an endless cycle of frequent doom-scrolling and scouring scholarly articles as I prepared myself to graduate university. In the midst of endless literary essays and widespread bleakness, I found myself in a predicament that I hadn’t expected given the state of the world— there was nothing I wanted to read anymore.

Finding myself in a situation where none of the books I had access to were appealing made the feeling of being locked down just that much more unnerving. I couldn’t stomach the dystopian novels I had grown to love in a post-Hunger Games world when I could barely handle the dystopia my own world seemed to be turning into. Gothic fiction had gone from something I was forced to read in an English class, to a favourite genre, to something I didn’t even bother to open. Books had gone from a comfort to another way to experience death, where characters’ lives were dependent on their circumstances, and the circumstances of the books I had loved previously all led the characters down dark paths I could no longer stomach. But still, I wanted to find ways to write and in order to do that I needed to find ways to read, or else I feared I would fade away into nothing more than a shell of the writer I one day hoped to become. At this overly dramatic point, romance books entered the scene.

My understanding of “romance” novels at the time involved front covers featuring men wearing ripped open billowing white blouses while swooning women in tight corsets draped themselves over them. I assumed there was always a pirate ship or grand manor involved and the only name I associated with the genre was “Fabio.” My idea of the romance genre was limited to the kind of romance books you saw at doctors’ offices or on spinning book racks at airports, ready to be picked up by bored travelers who needed something to pass the time. I’d eagerly signed up for a Jane Austen class during my undergrad, yet I would walk past the adult romance section in bookstores as if it didn’t exist. I had, at some point, allowed pre-conceived ideas of what romance novels were overshadow what the genre could bring me. It was as if I, an adult woman, could not read stories about adult women, lest I be caught admitting to wanting to read stories where women were safe and cared for, and loved most reverently by their significant other.

I bought my first romance book during those first long few weeks of the pandemic, when the news was overwhelmed by tragedy and unhappiness. The book was called The Unhoneymooners, written by author Christina Lauren, the combined name of writing duo Christina Hobbs and Lauren Billings. The bright yellow front cover promised me “heartfelt and funny,” two things I desperately wanted more of during a global pandemic. The book arrived late one afternoon, and just a few hours later, I had completely devoured it. Not once did I stop to refresh the online counter that showed how many people had passed from Covid already or open the app formerly known as Twitter to see the vitriol that was being spewed between people who had differing opinions on how protocol around the pandemic should go. The book was a reprieve from all things tragic and by the end of the day, I’d ordered 4 more.

Drastically different from the preconceived ideas I’d had of what constituted a romance novel, the book didn’t advertise any distressed damsel who needed an overly muscular man to swoop in and save the day by offering to marry her. Instead, The Unhoneymooners told the story of the realistic frustration of a woman named Olive who had been let go from her job in the biomedical sciences. She struggled with the fact her twin sister was seemingly more successful, and hated a man who had a habit of making her feel bad about her weight. She was sometimes funny and sometimes sad, and always close to a realistic idea of what a woman was when I thought of the women in my own life. The book concluded with the expected Happily Ever After, but by the time the story was coming to a close, it felt only right that Olive had figured out her dream career and met her perfect match. The plot had been full of common tropes and what may be considered cliché but instead of feeling trite or repetitive, it was comforting and left me feeling hopeful. I may not have been able to go outside, but I could cheer on this other girl as her life moved forward. 

As a genre commonly targeted specifically towards women, romance novels are often belittled, considered lacking in substance, or focusing too much on topics deemed “not literary enough” for the consumption of the general public. Yet romance novels currently make up the biggest category of fiction sold in stores as well as the highest earning genre, coming in at approximately $1.5 billion dollars’ worth of sales in 2022[1]. The number of romance novels sold per year has seen a steady incline since 2020, with sales almost doubling between 2020 and 2021. It seems, just as I had, many others had turned towards a genre that promised Happily Ever Afters when the real world seemed to be offering anything but.

Freelance journalist and YA romance writer Jennifer Chen had a similar experience. A popular romance book had been gifted to her from a friend, she wrote[2], but had sat on her shelf collecting dust until a few days into her lockdown experience. In the book she found the sense of comfort she was lacking in her own pandemic-affected life. She found that there “was safety in the routine of knowing that every story I read ended happily; I didn’t have to wonder if the people I read about were hurting.” This was a sentiment I found echoed many of my own reasons for finding comfort in books like this. During a time when it felt dangerous to go to even the grocery store, surrounding myself in stories where the main character’s suffering was only ever temporary was the perfect antidote, even if it only lasted between the covers of a book.

Chen cites a second reason for feeling connected to romance books, as these books provide characters in which she was able to find her own emotions and struggles validated. Self, the website Chen writes under, recommends an article titled “19 Books That Have Helped People Through Some Seriously Tough Times[3]” as the follow-up to Chen’s article. Instead of a slew of self-help books, the article instead recommends everything from YA series Percy Jackson to fantasy classic The Lord of the Rings. The key similarity between the books listed in that article and the ones Chen lists in her article is that all provide an escape for their readers. Chen cites specific memories alongside the romance books she mentions— one is the book that got her through her dog’s cancer diagnosis, the other got her through acting as caretaker for her family during hard times.

 While the pandemic familiarized me with new phrases such as “endemic,” romance novels gave me new phrases like “fake dating” and “forced proximity.” These new terms were used to label romance novels to tell the readers what they could expect to find happening between the two protagonists. Instead of leaning away from “clichés,” a word I had been told to stay away from as a writer, the romance authors I was reading were leaning right into them. To be labeled under a certain cliché, or trope, was like waving a bright flag at romance readers. You want a story of forbidden love? Julieta and the Romeos by Maria E. Andreu was there waiting to tell you a modern-day Romeo and Juliet tale. Ali Hazelwood, author of The Love Hypothesis and holder of a PhD in neuroscience, became known as the master of one of my favourite categories, “enemies to lovers.” The best example of this trope? Literary classic Pride and Prejudice.

Written in 1813 by British icon Jane Austen, Pride and Prejudice exists somewhere in the overlap between genre fiction and literary fiction. Years before phrases like “enemies to lovers” would have existed, Austen wrote a story that encapsulates so much of what people seem to love about the modern romance. Austen created the perfect female protagonist in Elizabeth Bennet. She’s tough but lovable, unwilling to settle down with someone she doesn’t love, nor with someone who is rude to her the way that Mr. Darcy, the wealthy handsome new neighbor, is. Elizabeth rejects a perfectly fine proposal from the dopey Mr. Collins in wait of something better. She makes the radical point that a woman might be more content to be alone than end up with someone who sees her first and foremost as a future mother, caregiver, and housewife. While Mr. Darcy blows his first chances with her, his grumpy demeanor provides the perfect setting for their “enemies to lovers” arc. Mr. Darcy’s icy behavior melts away to allow him to become the perfect match for Elizabeth; it is, without a doubt, a happily ever after.

Originally titled First Impressions, the reputation of Pride and Prejudice as a romance novel offersitself as an excellent example of the gap between literary romance and genre romance, as well as the stereotypes surrounding both. While Elizabeth and Mr. Darcy walk the fine line between love and hate, Pride and Prejudice walks the fine line between “acceptable” romance novels and genre romance novels that have their literary worth called into question. Yet both fall into the same category of being written by women for women. First Impressions may not have stuck as the title for the novel, but I’ve always liked it for the book and for the way I seemed to interact with romance novels before I gave them a proper chance. The first impressions of romance novels seemed to be one that puts these stories down, that shamed the idea of a Happily Ever After.

 My copy of Pride and Prejudice is shelved right above my copy of a book called Icebreaker, originally released in 2022 on Amazon by debut author Hannah Grace. Icebreaker is a college romcom that became so popular through Amazon’s self-publishing platform that it was picked up by a traditional publisher and rereleased in bookstores almost a year after its original release. The story follows college hockey player Nathan and college ice dancing star Anastasia. Similar to Pride and Prejudice’s Mr. Darcy and Elizabeth Bennet, Nathan and Anastasia fight back and forth through the book between love and hate. Similar to Jane Austen when she originally published Pride and Prejudice, Icebreaker author Hannah Grace was never expected her book to reach a such wide audience. It was one of the 1.4 million books that are self-published through Amazon’s Kindle platform every year[4]. With numbers like that, how could any self-publishing author expect to find themselves selling mass numbers of their book, let alone ending up with a book deal? Yet this enemies to lovers romance book has now ended up selling over one hundred thousand copies in the UK alone. Even in the vast world of self-publishing, romance novels hold the crown as the most successful genre. Everyone, it seems, is attracted to a happy ending.

Four years later and a multitude of romance novels lining my shelves, I proudly consider myself a lover of romantic fiction. Romance novels were what swept in to save the day when love and joy had seemed to take a backseat to tragedy and loss. The brightly coloured spines stand out against the stark white and neutral browns that are more likely to make up the covers of the literary fiction books I’ve stacked with them. While I don’t see either genre as better or more valuable than the other, the days of jumping to defend why I’ve taken up reading romance novels is gone. In the early days of my newfound love, when I explained the plot of a romance book I willingly stayed up all night to finish, I found myself needing to prove why it was worth my time or energy. I would claim it was nice to take a break from the heavy classics I was reading for school, that these books were quicker and easier to read, like candy for my brain. While some of these things were true— I finished romance novel Beach Read much quicker than I finished Paradise Lost— the most consistent truth of my new reading habits was that I simply enjoyed reading these books.

Beach Read, written by author Emily Henry, uses its own main character to address the questions of why romance novels are so quick to be written off as simple or unliterary. Main character January Andrews is a romance writer experiencing serious writer’s block for the first time in her career. She’s broke, forced to live in the house her now deceased father bought with his mistress, and finds herself living next to a literary fiction writer who gives off the impression that he doesn’t understand why she would write romance. January, frustrated by the difference in treatment she experiences compared to that of her neighbor, speaks to the validity of her own genre, stating that “if you swapped out all of [her] Jessicas for Johns, do you know what you’d get? Fiction. Just fiction. Ready and willing to be read by anyone, but somehow by being a woman who writes about women, I’ve eliminated half the Earth’s population from my potential readers.” Beach Read itself is shelved as romance but contains a story that reflects on memories of families of former cult members and discusses the grief of losing a parent who let you down, yet is still looked down upon for existing within a genre that is given less merit for every bubble- gum pink book cover it releases.

In the midst of all her writer’s block, there’s a moment where January looks out her kitchen window to find that she can see her neighbour, a fellow writer, pacing in front of his open laptop. She’s able to see the frustration lining in his face and is reminded that once genre is put to the side, “when it came down to it [he] was still pacing in the dark, making shit up like the rest of us.” It’s a statement that gets me through my own writing and one that seems to fit my readings habits too. When it all comes down to it, I’m still sitting with a book, looking to feel a little better, just like everyone else.



BIO

Hannah Ackerman is a writer from Calgary, Alberta. She has a degree in English literature and will graduate with an MFA in Writing from the University of Saskatchewan this upcoming fall. She is currently working on her first book, a gothic novel about art, grief, and ghosts. 






Works Cited

Austen, Jane. Pride and Prejudice. Penguin Classics. 1996.

Brenza, Amber. “19 Books That Have Helped People Through Some Seriously Tough Times.” SELF, January 18, 2018. https://www.self.com/gallery/read-these-books-when-things-get-tough

Chen, Jennifer. “I Highly Recommend Romance Novels if You’re Really Going Through it Right Now.” SELF, November 16, 2022. https://www.self.com/story/romance-novels-mental-health-essay

Curcic, Dimitrije. “Romance Novel Sales Statistics.” Words Rated, October 9, 2022. https://wordsrated.com/romance-novel-sales-statistics/

Henry, Emily. Beach Read. Berkley. 2020.

Lauren, Christina. The Unhoneymooners. Gallery Books. 2019.


[1] https://wordsrated.com/romance-novel-sales-statistics/

[2] https://www.self.com/story/romance-novels-mental-health-essay

[3] https://www.self.com/gallery/read-these-books-when-things-get-tough

[4] https://wordsrated.com/amazon-publishing-statistics/#:~:text=Self%2Dpublishing%20on%20Amazon&text=Amazon%20releases%20over%201.4%20million,publishing%20figures%20is%20much%20higher.







When the Circus Came to Town

by Deepti Nalavade Mahule



My birth mother ran away to join a circus when I was around six months old. Daddy told me this and added that even though I’d always known that she’d gone away, now that I’d turned fifteen, I was old enough to handle the details of her leaving us all those years ago.

Perhaps recent happenings in his life — his cousin’s recent fatal road accident, getting laid off from work, taking up drinking but then turning sober — had hastened Daddy’s decision to tell me this new information now.

Many years ago, Daddy had sat me down and told me for the first time that my birth mother had left us when I was a baby. I’d scrunched up my five-year-old face in confusion. “What do you mean by ‘gone away’? I’d pointed to Mumma, my stepmother. “But she’s right here with us!”

As the years went by, I had more questions which Mumma, my stepmother, said she couldn’t answer, and that Daddy only partly managed to. Daddy said that she’d left one day when he was at work, and he didn’t know why. Then he’d end the conversation with, “Meera, you have both of us parents who love you and that’s all that matters now.”

Still, my questions kept piling up. As the years passed and my quizzing became complex, his face would turn red, and he’d avoid my eyes as he mumbled his answers. Her name was Mohini. She’d left one day leaving a message saying only that she was never coming back. No, he hadn’t kept that note. And he had no idea why she’d left. Did I resemble her? He couldn’t say because he thought he wasn’t good at identifying such things. What did she look like? He couldn’t really describe her, and he hadn’t kept any of her photographs. Her own family had cut her off and he’d never kept in touch with those people. Now, could I stop with the questions? There was really nothing more to say.

One time, when I approached him with yet another question about my birth mother while he was catching up on office work at home, he cut me off with a snarl. “Not now Meera. Can’t you see I’m busy?”

I persisted and that’s when he erupted, screaming at me to leave him alone, almost smacking me before I jumped out of his way. On hearing his raised voice, Mumma came running and took me aside.

“Your Daddy is a sensitive man,” she said. “Please don’t make him upset by asking about her. Especially when he’s stressed about his work.”

Lips quivering, I nodded and gave in to Mumma’s embrace. Her hand stroked my back and little by little, my questions didn’t feel as pressing as they did before. Although we talked about my birth mother occasionally, over the past few years, there was less and less to say about her. And so, Daddy’s disclosure about her running away to join the circus felt as though a claw had ripped a tear in my life with one sudden swipe.

It can’t be true, I thought. But his grim face told me that it was.

We were sitting in my room, and outside the window, the sun made its descent behind the trees in front of our apartment building. Patches of light and shadow moved across Daddy’s forehead. The severity of his frown made his mustache droop, giving his face a sad yet clownish look.

“It was like a trick being played on us when the family elders forced our arranged match. Although your birth mother and I had a big age gap and didn’t have anything in common, she thought we could make our marriage work, even though cracks had started to appear, which only I seemed to notice at first. She got pregnant with you, after which she finally saw how we were failing each other. Then, nothing I said or did would agree with her. My appearance, manners, clerical desk job, salary — everything irked her. In her eyes, I became a loser.”

He looked out at the darkening shapes of the trees and continued in a strained voice. “I learned that she’d been good at sports during her growing years and would sneak out to ride horses belonging to a rich family. Whenever the circus was in town, she never missed seeing it and sometimes went twice or thrice in a single week. During the few months before she ran away, she had begun to leave you with our neighbor who ran a daycare to spend time in the afternoons at the circus that camped on the outskirts of our town. After your birth, she’d sunk into depression and that was the only thing that seemed to give her any joy. At home, she tried to copy what she’d seen there.”

“One evening, I came home early from work to find all the clothes taken down from the clothesline and her trying to tightrope walk on it, falling often but giggling to herself as she got back up. Another time, in the middle of the night, when I went into the kitchen to get milk for our crying baby — for you — there she was, juggling three oranges in the light of the moon coming through the window.”

“And then one day, she ran away to join the circus,” I repeated, as if in a trance.

Daddy raised his shoulders and dropped them in a defeated shrug.

“Even her name — Mohini — was so theatrical. Suited her just fine.”

He sighed and continued speaking. “One day while I was at work and the neighbor had taken you out for a stroll along with the other children under her care, she went away with the circus as it left our town. The note she left behind said that she was sorry, but the circus was her life, and being part of it was in her blood.”

He shook his head as if still in disbelief. Then, his face softened.

“Not long after I signed the divorce papers and handed them to someone who she’d sent to collect them, something wonderful happened.” He gestured toward Mumma, my stepmother, sitting silently beside us all this while, and he smiled. “This lady took one look at you and said that she wanted to marry me.”

Mumma took my hand in hers and stroked it. Her smooth skin was a few brown shades darker than mine, and her black hair was silky in contrast to my curls. She had thin arms and delicate wrists, very unlike mine. I withdrew my hand from her grasp. Mumma winced but I pretended not to notice. The bitterness that had stayed with me after our fight a week ago over buying me a cell phone chafed against my heart even as all that I’d learned about my birth mother sunk in.

That night I lay curled up in bed in the dark with a picture of one-year-old me in a flowery dress, chubby-cheeked, and chunky-thighed, sitting up and looking at the camera with questioning eyes.

‘Baby rabbit’ — Mumma called this version of me, and as I closed my eyes, I saw a little animal alone in the forest at night, twitching its nose, trying to catch its mother’s scent after she’d left it behind in their burrow. Tears dripped onto my pillow into a growing patch, wet against my cheeks. A circus, of all things! Mumma had known all this time and hadn’t told me.

I stopped crying only when I heard muffled voices outside my closed bedroom door. Then the door opened. Mumma’s breaths filled the quiet of my room while I pretended to be asleep. Her nightgown rustled as she went out, but the scent of her freshly applied almond hair oil lingered in the air. I scrunched up my nose. I decided that I’d never really liked that smell.

“I told you, Sujata. Meera will be ok. She’s tough. Like me,” I heard Daddy say.

I scoffed at his words. He calls himself tough. Even after how he’d almost given up after being fired from his job.

“Yes, she’s asleep. I had to make sure she was ok before I went to bed,” Mumma said softly to Daddy, closing the door behind her.

If she cares about me so much, I thought, then why did she refuse when I requested a cell phone for my birthday?

My anger boiled up, releasing itself into a scream that I stifled into my pillow. Mumma had said that Daddy and she would think about getting a cell phone for me next year, after my current school year — an important academic one that would decide junior college admissions — was over. It was maddening that I’d have to wait that long when all my close friends already had one. I bristled every time they looked up from their lit-up phone screens, chuckling together at some joke from shared messages. The other day, I stupidly waited alone for a whole hour at a café and nearly wept in public because they’d changed plans at the last moment but couldn’t find a way to notify me. No amount of my cajoling and crying would budge Mumma’s decision. And if she said no, Daddy would never say yes.

I woke up the next day, adamant about remaining closed off from the people in my house. Before all of us left home — me, for school, Daddy, for a job interview, and Mumma, for the dental clinic where she worked as a receptionist, as she hovered around me, my eyes fell on her black and gold necklace symbolizing her marital status. I imagined her fifteen years ago entering my father’s life, a guest stepping into a home and taking up residence in it forever.

“Meera, talk to me,” Mumma said but the words seemed to be stuck in a maze inside my head, unwilling to come out.

You refused to give me what I want, so stop asking me if I need anything else, I felt like saying to her, but I bit my lip and shook my head.

In the evening Daddy prepared to leave for Mumbai where he had to stay for two days for interviews. He put down his suitcase at the apartment door and came toward me with outstretched arms. I leaned awkwardly into his embrace and turned my forehead away from his spiky mustache hairs.

“Are you ok?” He asked.

How could you let her run away to join a circus? I wanted to shout.

“Yes, I’m ok,” I mumbled instead.

He released me from the hug and nodded as if convincing himself of something. Then he went into the kitchen, and I watched him through the gap in the doorway and the kitchen wall as he pulled Mumma close to him. My face grew hot. They never showed physical affection in front of me. I looked away, a thought blooming in my mind, had Daddy ever tried to ask my birth mother to come back for me?

Daddy and Mumma had met when she started a job at the office where he worked. Mumma had lost her parents when she was a little girl and was taken in by poor relatives belonging to a low caste. When they couldn’t afford to keep her, she grew up in an orphanage. She later spent the rest of her student years at a boarding school on a scholarship.

Even after years had passed, Daddy’s relatives whispered among themselves. “Sujata — that sly darkie! She never had to worry about money or anyone having to arrange a match for her after she got our vulnerable Vivek properly ensnared.”

Those words lurked in the shadows of my mind, and now, parts of them stepped into the light. Perhaps Daddy had been so enamored with Mumma that he’d never bothered to look for my birth mother and to ask her if she wanted to see me.

I went into my room and tried to do my algebra homework, but nothing made sense. Despite my questions in the past, Mumma hadn’t told me about my birth mother running away to join the circus. If asked, she would have said that it wasn’t her place to tell me and repeated what she always said about Daddy being a sensitive man. I sat staring at my notebook, tapping my pen against my desk, listening to the sounds of Mumma working in the kitchen, feeling as though a stranger were moving about in our house. If Mumma hadn’t been there, would Daddy have tried to find my birth mother for me?

Soon, Mumma called out, “Meera, dinner’s ready.”

As soon as I went into the kitchen, she said, “You haven’t said much after what Daddy told you about your, uh, birth mother.”

When I didn’t say anything, her face fell. She took a deep breath. “This might bring you peace.”

She handed me a piece of paper, which looked like a ticket. In big black curling letters at the top were the words “Golden Circus” and below it, “Admission for 1” with the next day’s date and time for the 1.30 p.m. show.

“It’s leaving next week. Your mother works there.”

I stared at the ticket in disbelief. 

“Don’t tell Daddy,” Mumma said.

That night, I dreamed about the baby rabbit moving through a leafy forest. Branches shot out in all directions, forming a spiraling green tunnel. I reached out to pick up the rabbit and soothe her but the closer I moved, the farther she leaped away, sniffing the air for her mother’s scent. Finally, I turned around and began to run in another direction, a path I was certain about taking, only to wake up with beads of sweat on my forehead. I put a hand on my heaving chest.

I lay awake for a long time and when it was morning, I told Mumma that I would try to meet my birth mother after the show got over. Sitting through the performance would be too nerve-wracking, and I was afraid that I would run away even before it got over.

Mumma’s eyes lit up when I told her that I’d decided to go. “A patient at our dental clinic said that the star circus performers meet with audience members outside the main tent after the show. Your mother, part of a troupe of popular acrobats, will be there. Ask around by her name.”

It seemed to me as though she had purposely not said my birth mother’s name. She spoke briskly, the way she did when she oversaw anything we did in our household.

“I’ll drop you off near the main tent and go to Anita’s house to wait for you there. You can take a bus back to her house.”

Anita was Mumma’s best friend who lived near the circus grounds. I was relieved that I would be meeting my birth mother alone. But what was I going to say to her? A million ideas crowded my mind — from simple greetings to direct questions about why she left me. I sat down on the edge of my bed with my head in my hands. Finally, I decided that I would state who I was and wait for her reaction. When it was time to leave, I slipped the picture of baby me into my handbag and went into the living room with a low ache thrumming steadily at the sides of my head.

Mumma was waiting for me by the door, wearing a plain outfit and with her hair in a simple braid. Always well-dressed and wearing makeup, I’d rarely seen her ready to go out with such minimal effort on her appearance. Noticing her slow movements, I wondered if she, too, had poorly slept the night before. As she zipped up her purse, her fingers shook.

“Ready?” She said, handing me my wallet.

Her eyes fell on my t-shirt and her lips curled into a tiny smile. I realized that I had put on the green shirt that she’d gifted me on my recent birthday.

“Don’t worry. Everything will be ok,” she said and squeezed my shoulder. Her hand was clammy with sweat.

We set off, Mumma weaving her scooter through traffic, me in the backseat, digging my nails into the leather. The few morsels from that day’s lunch that Mumma had insisted I eat felt as though they were churning inside me. When we stopped at the traffic lights, I almost jumped off and ran home.

My birth mother had left me once long ago. She was going to leave me again, wasn’t she? In all this time, had she ever attempted to look for me? I thought. It was foolish to go looking for her. And yet, I couldn’t fight against it.

As we drew closer to the venue, the striped, red conical top of the circus tent came into view above the tree line that ran around the circumference of Laxmi Maidaan — a wide expanse of ground, which hosted sports matches, exhibitions, fairs, and now, Golden Circus.

Mumma parked her scooter outside the gate, and I got down, my eyes on the cavernous opening of the circus tent, inside which flashed bright lights. The accompanying music reached a crescendo and was followed by applause. A booming voice on the microphone began to announce something. The show was about to end.

“I’ll be at Anita Aunty’s house. You know which bus to take from here,” Mumma said.

“Yes, I’ll be there,” I said and willed myself to walk in the direction of the tent. My headache had become a swinging hammer around my temples.

“Meera, wait.”

I turned around. Mumma came toward me, wearily rubbing her eyes with the palms of her hands. Her face looked worn. The furrows on her brow and the lines around her mouth stood out in the bright afternoon light.

“If there’s a problem, you know my phone number, and you know Anita Aunty’s number. You’ll manage to contact us somehow, right?” She said, trying to put her hand on my shoulder.

I shrugged her off, seized by a spike of irritation jabbing my aching head, a culmination of the anger that was gnawing at me over the last few days.

My words came out loud and fast. “So, I must worry about how to contact you? If you’d got me a damn phone, this could have been taken care of easily.” I paused to catch my breath before delivering a final stinger. “I bet my real mother would have been better at giving me what I want.”

I sensed Mumma recoil as I hurried away without looking at her. Blinking away tears, I made my way through the crowd that was spilling out of the tent opening and stopped behind a wooden partition next to the ticketing booth near the main entrance. The wind rose and brought with it a raw, earthy smell, perhaps belonging to dogs, horses, and a camel or two. I felt like a nervous creature myself, crouching behind a clump of bushes in the forest. After a few minutes, the circus troupe began to come out to stand by the entrance to shake hands with spectators and pose for photos. Heart pounding, I scanned everyone’s faces.

“Mohini!” Someone called out just then and a woman in a full-length shimmering lavender and silver costume came out. My knees turned to jelly. I grasped the partition to steady myself.

She was tall and had broad shoulders. The makeup exaggerated her features, but I could make out fleshy lips, a wide forehead, and a prominent nose. I touched the similarly protruding bridge of my own nose and felt something break inside me.

I would have stumbled toward her had it not been for a small boy, about five years of age, who ran out of the tent and almost collided with her in his eagerness. The boy wore the same shiny uniform as her and had put on a red clown nose. Shaggy yellow strands of a wig fell onto his wide forehead. He was followed by a mustachioed man in a jeweled turban, clearly the ringmaster. The man laughed at the boy and reached out to hold him close, while his other arm slipped around my birth mother’s shoulder.

“Smile, please!” Someone said and the three of them grinned at whoever was clicking their picture.

My birth mother then turned to the little boy with a delighted look on her face and picked him up. She nuzzled her nose into his neck as the boy beamed and put his arms around her. Then, they moved their faces closer, and — as if they did this all the time — they bumped their noses on one another and laughed.

“Mohini,” I called out her name to myself in a whisper. I felt emptied out, with nothing more to say.

I stood there like someone gazing into a fishbowl containing a family of fish, afraid to put my hand in and pollute the water. The way the boy snuggled into my birth mother’s neck reminded me of how, when I was little, I would do the same to Mumma when I was hurt, howling every time she tried to put me down. She would carry me even though her back hurt as she walked to and fro, trying to distract me from my pain. All I could think of was Mumma. Mumma kissing my forehead before leaving for work, even though I was fifteen years old. Her face appearing in the doorway as soon as she came home from work in the evening, her tiredness dissolving into a smile as she sat down in my room and listened to everything that I told her even before she drank a much-needed cup of tea.

What a relief it had been to have her there, especially after Daddy lost his job and after being unable to find a new one for almost six months, spent all his time at home in front of the television, going for days without showering or speaking more than a few words. Previously, he would have a drink or two on special occasions like birthdays, anniversaries and at times like when Mumma got a salary raise, or I got good grades, or when India won a cricket match against Pakistan, but his increasingly frequent drinking episodes had started to make me wonder each time what the occasion was.

One evening, after it had been almost seven months since Daddy was laid off, I returned late from a friend’s place. Mumma wouldn’t be home yet, and I’d hoped to sneak past Daddy who would be in front of the television, engrossed in watching a show. However, as soon as I noiselessly opened the front door, I paused in the doorway. In the darkening living room, there he was, slumped on the floor against the sofa like a drunk beggar, legs splayed out. He raised a glass clinking with ice cubes to his lips, babbling to himself. After downing it all, he banged it on the wooden table, almost breaking the glass. A bowl tipped over and roasted peanuts scattered all over the floor. On the table were an empty bottle and two halves of a cut lemon. Daddy picked up the knife that was lying there and studied its blade glinting in the light of the streetlamps coming from outside.

“What a loser,” he said in a thick voice and gave a snort.

In a flash, he swiped the knife over his left palm and watched as a jagged line blossomed in red across it.

I screamed. His bloodshot eyes widened and turned to me. When he spoke, his speech, albeit slurred, was savage enough to send a chill up my spine. “You sneaky rat! You’ll be a failure, wasting time with your good-for-nothing friends instead of studying. Do you want to end up like me?”

The hand holding the knife jerked backward and I was certain that he was going to hurl it at me. Daddy was only throwing it back onto the table but icy tendrils under my skin were already crawling up my arms and feet. Before I could stop myself, a warm trickle ran down my leg.

Someone gasped behind me. Mumma had come home. She dropped the bag of groceries she was carrying and hurried up to Daddy. Whispering urgently under her breath, she got him to his feet and guided him into their bedroom. After I’d cleaned up, she didn’t say anything to me about me wetting myself but fed me a hot dinner and kept checking on me until I had completed my assignment, which I don’t know how I managed to do considering the frozen state my mind was in.

The next day, after I woke up, I found a note from her. She’d taken Daddy out for a stroll in the hills outside our town. After they came back, he apologized profusely to me, his tearful hugs thawing out my numbness until I cried with him. He got back to job-hunting soon after and I hadn’t seen him touch a bottle since that day.

Out there in front of the circus tent, my head full of thoughts about Mumma, I turned back and became one with the flow of people heading out of the gates. At the bus stop, I was struck by panic when I reached into my wallet and realized I’d forgotten to check if I had enough for the bus fare. But my fingers pulled out plenty of notes of cash. Mumma, who’d handed me my wallet before we left, had put in the money.

If I had a cell phone, I’d have texted her a thank you this instant, I thought, and my eyes filled with tears remembering how I’d lashed out at her. On the bus, my hands shook as I paid for the ticket. When I found a seat, I peeked into my handbag at the photo I had put inside. The infant’s dark eyes shone up at me. 

“Baby rabbit,” I whispered to her, “you don’t have to search around anymore.”

After the bus dropped me off, I ran all the way to Anita Aunty’s home and leaped over the cracked tiled steps of her old apartment building two at a time. When I rang the doorbell, my ears picked out Mumma’s faint voice coming from inside the living room.

“Meera, is that you?” She asked even as her footsteps approached to open the door.

My nose twitched, as I imagined taking in the fragrance of her hair oil, and my heart lifted. Words pushed past the lump in my throat, and my voice came out in a squeak. “Yes, it’s me, Mumma, I’m home.”



BIO

Deepti Nalavade Mahule is a writer of color living in California. Her website, with links to her selected published work, is: https://deeptiwriting.wordpress.com. A piece in *82 Review was nominated for Best of the Net 2024 and another was shortlisted in Flash Fiction Magazine’s contest in July 2022.







The Lighthouse

By Lisa Sultani


Things I once feared have materialized
often these came about subtly
it is only afterwards I realize
many nightmares are alive and well

Why do I share this with you?
It is my way of being a lighthouse
because I am your mother,
my advice cannot be unilateral

We will remain calm
my wet scalp sculpts your dark bones
We can survive anything
and shall become famous for it.



Lifted


The air is empty or the air is filled
with light: then, the air swells in
darkness. You are also entering
the air. That is why people who
love me say you will be in my heart.

Before your dissolution you
could not be contained. As I split
in two also I think I would try containing
you now. Maybe I already I am and
that’s why I read emails so slowly.
I am no longer efficient, which was
one of your wishes. Beside me,
the air rushes in blue fire.

I leave you messages.
Your phone was disconnected (not with
my permission) but still I call and speak.
A therapist suggested writing a letter, as
if one would be enough.

I go on walks, I drive to the bank, I cook
dinner occasionally. Last night it snowed
a great deal. The air became dense with
an uncountable number of unique and
beautiful snowflakes. I know,
each one of them was you.



The doubting heart


We walked for a long time. I walked
across a mountain. The sediment crumbled
in time with my regret. My house was
constructed using unpaid labor. When I
received this information I visited
the masjed. I did not place money in
the basket passed to me by an elderly
neighbor. Later, I may send a check. I
realize I did not tell you who else was
walking with me at the beginning. It is
no longer important: we parted ways
before breaching any contracts.



BIO

Ms. Sultani earned her MA in Library and Information Studies from the University of Wisconsin- Madison. After many travels, she now lives with her family outside Atlanta. Her poems are included in Borderless, Delta Poetry Review, JMWW and The Talon Review, among others.







Broke Palace

by Joe Ducato



         Skittles hurled a rock at the Snake River Bridge.  It bounced off a girder in a rousing C-sharp. Skittles had a canon for an arm.  She had even been banned from pitching in Little League because ‘her fastball was that lethal,’ they had claimed.  Skittles, though, felt her aim was true and came to doubt herself after that.  The boys walking with her swore the bridge moved. 

         ‘The abandoned always find one another,’ Skittles thought and didn’t know why.  Words were always coming to her; from where, she didn’t know.  The secret stream she called it but never told a soul.

         ‘It’s like a law,’ she finished then swept the words away.

         She had never been abandoned.  Neither had the boys. Itchy and Z.  They just felt that way sometimes, like all 16-year-olds.  Like everyone.

         “I don’t think I can do this,” Itchy confessed.

         “It’s only an hour,” Z groaned, “Everyone goes up there when they turn 16, and everyone comes back, right?”

         They walked halfway across the bridge and stopped to gaze out and over Snake River to the far hillside where Broke Palace sat alone and stoic like a dog who doesn’t know it will die.

         The massive wood structure, Broke Palace may have been broken but that didn’t diminish its greatness.  It was a true palace, and as far back as anyone could remember, had always been on the hill and had always been abandoned.  It was distinguished by a tall center gable piercing the sky with 2 shorter gables at its sides making it, from a distance, look like praying hands.  There was plenty of danger there too and enough folk lore to fill a cargo ship; stories of a faceless figure sometimes seen in a window; a figure who came to be known as The Count.  The legend of The Count fueled imaginations of the young at heart for miles.

         Skittles and the boys decided that after their hour, their rite of passage in the dark, at the Palace, they would swear forever friends.  Standing on the Snake River Bridge that day, it felt cool to be alive and more cool to be 16.

         They crossed the bridge and found the path that would lead them to the Palace.  During the steepest climb, Skittles told the boys they would spend the hour in a tiny room she’d heard about at the tip of the praying hands.  That made Itchy even itchier.  The closer they got, the more the Palace morphed into a lioness in the Land of Enormous Beasts.

         They stood at its door like ants at a pyramid.  The door was just hanging; nearly off.  A dead tree had fallen and was resting against a side wall, and the air smelled of danger. 

         Skittles tip-toed past the splintered door and into the structure.  She found herself in a huge foyer with the boys close behind.  They stopped and stood wide-eye and long-jawed.  It was a true cathedral.  They had never seen so much nothing taking up so much space.  It felt almost holy.  They had to strain their necks just to see the shadows of the upper beams.  

         Then came the flash; the white flash that happens when things turn on a dime.  It doesn’t happen to everyone, but it happened to them that day.

         There he was, standing there like a single palm tree in a desert, The Count himself.  It was the moment the needle drops on fear and the record skips, except for some reason, Skittles’ record played on.  She stood firm in the secret stream, her eyes focused on The Count.  He indeed had a face and was smaller than all the stories; not much of a count at all.  More like a favorite bus driver or a sad guy at the park.

         Itchy and Z heard a scream, although no one had screamed.  It was the scream inside your head when you’re too scared to scream on the outside.  Instincts took over and the boys turned and ran for the door, and even though Skittles wasn’t scared she found herself running too.  Six feet ran out of the Palace as if connected like the feet of a caterpillar.

         But halfway to the path Skittles stopped.  She realized that she didn’t want to be part of a caterpillar, that she couldn’t be part of a caterpillar.  The boys though, were gone, bound for Mexico, a long-distance train running through the rain.

         For Skittles, the song playing in her head played beautiful and clear.  She marched bravely back into the Palace unafraid; as unafraid as she’d ever been in her life.  She walked up to The Count.

          “You’re just a little, old man,” she mused.

         The Count turned away, then back.

         “You’re here,” he said, “Finally!  Here!”

         He rubbed his hands together.

         “I’ve tried.  It’s too strong and I’m too weak.  I’ve wasted all my long years!”

         He smiled, toothless and sincere.

         “Have you asked Him?” The Count drawled, “Have you talked with God?  Can I leave it?  Is it done – that which can never be undone?  Tell me, please.”

         Skittles noticed 2 floor boards, loosened and stacked, at the old man’s feet and empty spaces in the floor where the boards had been.

         “Did you do that?” Skittles asked.

         The Count held up bloodied hands.

          “Ask Him, please.  I’ve tried my best, but my best won’t do anymore.”

         “How long have you been here?” Skittles asked.

         “My poisoned brain won’t say.”

         He looked around.

         “Prison…”

         “Prison?” Skittles winced, “God no!”

         “God yes,” the old man countered.

         “No,” Skittles insisted, “Not a prison.  I’ve stood at my window many nights and dreamt I was here.  Not a prison.  Not a prison at all.  To me, a palace.”

         “A palace?” the old man asked.

         “Yes.”

         He rubbed the rooster skin covering his throat.

         “And shelter in the woods for the gentle,” Skittles added.

         The old man raised his hands high, shouted to the rafters.

          “I’ve tried my best!”

         Something up high fluttered its wings then settled down.

         Skittles inched closer.

         “I’ll help you put the boards back.  You can’t, not with your hands.  You’ll make them worse.”

         The old man shook his head.

         “What’s done is done.  It’s the law.”

         “No,” Skittles countered, “Not the law.”

         “How do you know the law?  So young.”

         Then they turned their heads.  The boys were back, standing in the doorway with long sticks.

         “For me, they come?” the old man asked.

         “No.  They’re my friends.”

         “Friends?”

         “Get away from him,” Itchy warned.

         “It’s ok,” Skittles held up a hand.

         The old man dropped to his knees and wept.  The boys raised their sticks.   

         “No!” Skittles shouted.

         She bent down and helped the old man up.  He started to walk and Skittles walked with him, a hand on the bottom of his elbow.   The old man stopped at a closed door, faced it like it was a lion’s den.  Skittles pushed the door open, unveiling a dark, empty room. 

         “Did something happen here?”

         She gestured to Itchy who dropped the stick, pulled a candle from his pocket, and a lighter, lit the candle and brought it to Skittles, avoiding eye contact with the old man, then shuffled back to Z and picked up the stick again.

         The Count stared into the room.

         “Heart of darkness,” was all he said.

         Skittles placed her hand over the old man’s hand.  She could feel the dried, crusted blood.

         “He’s crazy,” Z whined.

         The Count turned to Skittles, stared at her young face.

         “Love dies,” he said then lowered his head.

         “No,” Skittles said, “Nothing ever dies.”

         “How do you know, so young?”

         That was the moment.  The moment Skittles knew where the words came from.  She looked down.  Her feet were in clear water, in the stream, surrounded by large stones with words written on each stone.  Skittles read those words aloud.  She knew then, her aim was true, that it had been true all along.  Her forever friends watched in awe.

         “We build,” she said, “It’s what we do.  Sometimes the ones we build for don’t, won’t or can’t stay and we feel like our home has been abandoned, but no home is ever truly abandoned.  Someone you may never know may have placed dreams there, maybe a little one who was lost and no longer is because of what you’ve made and you never knew it, never knew what good work you did.  Leaves fall in patterns we don’t understand.  Only the One who made the woods knows why leaves fall and land how they do.”

         “Wow,” Z turned to Itchy.

         The boys lowered their sticks and joined Skittles and the old man.   

         Skittles slowly entered the room, leading with the candle.  Orange dancers leapt from the flame and onto the walls, spreading joy and light on everything it could reach.



BIO

Joe Ducato lives in Utica, NY. Publications include Santa Barbara Literary Journal, Home Planet News, Modern Literature and Metaworker, among others.







ACCOMPLICE

by Laurier Tiernan


I can take

Risks if

You burn my

Bridges

Every

Chicken

Needs an

Accomplice



WHAT AWAITS


A sunrise or

Sunset like an

Orgasm or death

Stretches a brief hole

Into the veil and

Serves a

Taste of

What awaits



BIO

Laurier Tiernan is a multifaceted queer artist currently based in Tokyo. Their songs have been broadcast by stations around the globe. Their articles are published on three continents. And, their poetry has graced both print and exhibition. They currently host the weekly “Tiernan depuis Tokyo,” on CKRP, in Alberta, Canada, and seek a publisher for their first full manuscript.

https://www.facebook.com/TiernanSongs

http://www.youtube.com/TiernanSongs

http://www.instagram.com/TiernanSongs







Ben Fox created a website for people who love to read books. It’s called Shepherd. Its primary goal is to help readers discover new books. It also helps authors find new readers. It’s the perfect setting for book lovers across the globe. I interviewed Ben recently to understand how Shepherd works and where it is heading.

For people who don’t know, tell us what Shepherd.com is all about?

Shepherd helps readers discover books in fun ways. I wanted to create something that captured the magical feeling of wandering my local bookstore but reimagined for the online world.

I’ve worked with over 10,000 authors to share five of their favorite books around a topic, theme, or mood and why they love each book. Then, we connect the books and book lists in unique ways so that readers can follow their curiosity until something sparks. It creates an enjoyable browsing experience where you get to meet books through the eyes of someone who loves that book.

How is it beneficial to readers and writers?

We give readers fun ways to meet books while helping them meet a wider array of books.

They might search for a book they love, like Andy Weir’s Project Hail Mary, and from that page, they can browse book recommendation lists that include his book or browse books like his book that humans picked. Or they can jump to topics and genres in his book.

Or they might go to our science fiction bookshelf and filter to see only the most recommended sci-fi books with AI. These are just a few fun ways we help readers find books. We have a lot more planned!

We also help authors. Authors face a massive battle to get their books in front of interested readers. We want to make that easier. We do that by helping them get their passion, expertise, and book in front of the most likely readers.

Our primary format to do that is we work with authors to share five books they love around a central topic, theme, or mood. That central topic, theme, or mood should attract an audience that will also be interested in the author’s book. Then, we feature the author and their book at the top of the list.

For example, author Spencer Wild shared a fantastic book list on the best science fiction books about survival that even non-sci-fi fans will love. We help readers to meet him and his book. Our format is designed to show off his passion/expertise and get more readers interested in him (which drives interest in his book).

Or, check out this list on the life and times of Theodore Roosevelt by author Clay Risen. Clay wrote the book The Crowded Hour and is an expert on Teddy Roosevelt. It is an excellent way for him to share other books he loves while getting in front of the best readers for his book.

I tell authors I am not Oprah. But we do provide slow and steady exposure from the most likely readers to be interested in your book. And we do that month after month and year after year. We just added a second format for authors and I am working on more as we grow.

Talk about where Shepherd is now and what your goals are for the future.

Shepherd launched in April 2021, and we turn 3 years old this year. We are bootstrapped and we are funded through affiliate revenue, display ads, and our Founding Member program. We are currently meeting about 50% of our costs and by the end of 2024 I will get that to 80%.

As you browse Shepherd, remember that we only have one part-time developer compared to Goodreads, who has 300+ people listed on LinkedIn and has done nothing new for readers or authors since Amazon bought it.

My tactical goal is to make enough money so that we can hire one full-time developer. That would allow us to continue building new features for readers and authors.

Strategically, I want to create a book discovery platform that helps readers find excellent books and widens the range of authors they bump into. The book market has shifted into a winner-takes-all market, and we need to work harder to flatten that trend. I want to help more up-and-coming authors get the exposure they deserve.

How do you attract authors to your site?

We get a lot of referrals from authors who have already taken part. And we email authors who we love or who readers ask us to reach out to.

I also work hard to improve specific categories. So, if I notice that we don’t have any recommendations around “Armenia,” I might find some authors who write about different aspects of that country and reach out to them to see if they want to recommend some books.

How do you attract readers to your site?

We had over 5 million visitors in 2023, and I am working hard to increase that number.

We attract readers through search engines, website mentions, and social media. If authors are curious, I have a big breakdown on our marketing plan here. We are working toward email as a channel now.

Who are some of your favorite authors today?

So many! I shared my favorite 3 reads of 2023 as part of the big event we launched last year, and that is probably a good place to start.

Christian Cameron is one of my favorite authors! I loved his book Killer of Men, and it hit me at a perfect time in my 30s when I needed a bit of a life reboot. His Tom Swan book series was my top read in 2023, and it was extra magical as I read it while biking through Italy on a pilgrimage route (the main character is a 15th-century Indiana Jones wandering the Mediterranean during a very interesting historical period).

Who else? Brian Klingborg for his debut crime series about a small-town Chinese police officer. And I also love Peter F. Hamilton, Michael Connelly, Richard Osman, David Baldacci, Andy Weir, John Connoly, and many more.  

What were some of your favorite books growing up?

I remember the specific moment when I started reading. I was learning to read and going word by word through The Snow Baby by Margaret Hillert. There was this magical moment when the words came alive and everything just clicked. I could read.

I loved the Hardy Boys, Boxcar children, My Side Of The Mountain, King Arthur, and Greek myth when I was little. My dream is to one day buy an old box car to fix up if I ever have the space.

As I got older some of the most powerful books that shaped my youth were Native Son, The Jungle, the Dragonlance universe, Harry Potter, Wheel of Time, Breaking Open The Head, From The Holy Mountain, Down and Out in Paris and London, Snow Crash, Catch 22, Atlas Shrugged, The Fountainhead, the the Dirk Pitt series.

I am playing with a feature that lets readers share their “Book DNA” so I’ve been thinking a lot about the books that redirected my life or shaped large aspects of my worldview.

Talk about your background, family, education. Where did you grow up?

I was born in Texas but my family moved to Fayetteville, Arkansas when I was pretty little. I had a fantastic childhood full of friends, tree forts, hole digging, and wild independence. There were some tough spots as well but I managed to get through them with only small dings due to the support of my family. Plus, my family got a lot bigger as my parents divorced and remarried. So I get twice as much as love and support!

I went to school at the University of Arkansas. I ended up with a BA in history, political science, and international relations. Plus minors in anthropology and religoius studies. I probably enjoyed taking the interesting classes with amazing professors a bit too much. Luckily it wasn’t an expensive “mistake” back then.

Where are you living now? What is the book community like there?

I live in Northern Portugal along with my wife and 7-year-old son. I am pretty introverted and with my focus being almost 100% on building Shepherd and my family I haven’t built a community. My book community is mostly just a few friends who love sci-fi and trade book recommendations via Whatsapp (plus all the amazing authors at Shepherd who consistently destroy my book budget).

How many books do you read in a year?

I read over 100 books a year, my highest was 193. I’ve been able to read really fast ever since I was a kid.

Can bookstores participate in Shepherd?

They can! I haven’t emailed any, but if they wanted to take part I can adapt the format to feature their bookstore. I’ve done similar with a few non-profits, companies, podcasters, Youtubers, and others to create really fun unique lists.

Are you interested in writing yourself – fiction, poetry, nonfiction?

I’d love to write a book one day and I jot down ideas I get from time to time. I’d want to do a middle-grade chapter book that is a bit weird, heavy on adventure, and has a lot of laughs.

Were you parents, or anyone in your family, readers and/or writers?

My parents were both huge readers and I grew up with walls of books in our house. My mom would read us books every night. My dad made a lot of great book recommendations as I grew up that heavily influenced my reading.

My brother is an amazing writer and writes movie/tv scripts right now. He is working on a nonfiction book and I am looking forward to seeing that published.

Is there a way for readers to comment or interact with authors on the site?

No, to keep our costs low we don’t even have any type of user-account setup. It is something I am starting to look at and see what the first steps in that direction might be.

How many books are on the site now? How many authors?

We have 40,000 recommended books on the website. And so far 10,000 authors have taken part.

Is advertising space available on your site?

We just added a book launch program as a perk for our Founding Members. It allows them to advertise one of their books for 60 days on the website to the most likely readers for it.

It is one of our ways we give thanks to our financial supporters. 100% of what we raise from Founding Members goes directly to new features (and improving existing ones).

What books are you looking forward to reading this year?

Treason of Sparta by Christian Cameron. It is the 7th book in the Long War series which I love! The series is historical adventure and set in Ancient Greece.

Do you collect books? If so, what are some of your most prized acquisitions?

I don’t although I have a fascination with James Bruce of Kinnaird and have a very old set of his books on “Travels to discover the source of the Nile.” He was a really interesting character and when I got my first job I saved up enough to buy the set. And I have ended up with several old maps he made.

How do comic books and graphic novels, or small independent writers and publishers, fit in with Shepherd?

We welcome all authors to take part. I think authors make great readers and I think our recommendations shows that. We have sections for comic books and graphic novels.

We do work with a few small and large publishers. They send their authors to us if they are interested in taking part in Shepherd. I have talked to a number of small and large publishers about ideas on how we could help them in other ways. But most are not comfortable in the digital world and seem stuck with the old models.

What’s the best advice you can give to new writers?

Decide if you are writing because you want to get your story into the world or if you want to be a professional author. That might not sound different, but there is a world of nuance in those two approaches. Both are equally fantastic approaches.

FOR MORE INFORMATION:

Website: https://shepherd.com/

Website For Authors: https://forauthors.shepherd.com/

Link to why I am building this: https://support.shepherd.com/hc/en-us/articles/4406512278417-Who-are-you-and-why-are-you-doing-this

Almost Here

by Kenneth Johnson


a flickering flame
desperate
to breathe
in a windstorm

waiting for
a sigh worth
a thousand words
finding none

consumed by
a flickering flame
desperate
to breathe

A touch
hovered above
circling a surface
lingering while

looking to light
hoping to find
solace in those
days and nights

when everything
hovered above
circling a surface
lingering while

lips pressed
against the skin
a polished apple
a summer of skin

lips pressed
against the skin
it’s almost here
it’s almost here



The Weight of Water


His hands formed
a cup as if to hold
a capsized ship

rudderlessly dragging
pushing the limit
of vanishing stability

His fingers tight
attempting to carry
the weight of water

seeking its level
the molecules slowly
loosening their grip

the cruel game
the complacency
the lure of pink noise

the temptation of waves
to swallow the ocean
to resist righting



Not Joined at The Hip


My therapist says we are not
            joined at the hip
my therapist is not my shadow
            but I know it’s a lie
that’s said over and over
            to sound like truth
My therapist says I need to
            get out more
I do so begrudgingly
            just for spite
not for pity but as a way
            to gain control
a way to not lose face
            to not be shamed
At least in some small way
            I must strike back
My therapist says we are not
            joined at the hip
My therapist has great ideas
            but they’re all on paper
stored in file cabinets
            with carbon steel locks
I’m sure on one page I saw
            a drawing of someone
being charged by a dog
            It looked like an attack dog
It was biting at the ankles
            pieces of pants in its teeth
splatters of saliva and blood
            all over the sidewalk
I’ve seen that dog
            I’ve been that dog



I Adopt Myself


I.

The body is weak
the mind a truck

pulling weight
up a hill
in the rain

My name means
nothing —
a response to a
sensation recall
prompt

II.

I remember
the harshness
of my father’s
words as he
berated me for
not wanting to
continue fishing
the creek
as the sun set

It’s autumn
cool again
the wind shakes
the branches
of birch trees

III.

Looking
from above
the landscape
shifts between
desert and city

city and desert

muted trapezoids
of land and stone
blocks of time
on a shelf
willing to be
called up at
a moment’s notice

to live
between worlds

IV.

The lighting perfect
I run my fingers
through my hair
sit just right
pose and smile

The flowers
of the calla lilies
planted after the
last frost are
opening midmorning
the sun converting
water droplets
formed on the lips
of the white spathes
into prisms



BIO

Kenneth Johnson is a poet, visual artist, and art teacher living in Claremont, California. His work has appeared in San Antonio Review, Talking River Review, Poetica Review, The Diaspora/UC Berkeley, and other publications. His chapbook Molten Muse is available at the usual places.

Additional information: kennethjohnsonart.wixsite.com/kennethjohnsonart





The Last Sticky Thing

by Sirong Li



A salesman knocks on my apartment door. He says he’d like to sell me my death.

“But it’s Tuesday,” I say. “Nobody wants to die on a Tuesday.”

“People die,” he says. The fern by the doorway rubs against his dark-green linen suit. “Some on Tuesdays, some not.”

“But the sun’s not out yet,” I say. “I really shouldn’t make purchases at night. Never turns out well.”

“You don’t have to decide right away,” he says.

“Okay. Come in then,” I say. “Don’t smudge my couch.”

“I like to be clean,” the salesman says, placing his black briefcase against his thigh on my couch. “You got a promotion last week, right?”

“I did, yes.”

“In that case, it’s best for you to die now.”

“But the sun’s not out yet, really,” I say, sitting down across from him. “My wife tells me that the sun suffers the same way we do – you know, we all have the same desire to excrete. The sun would also burst if it didn’t relieve itself of light.”

“You don’t have a wife.”

“I could,” I say. “If I didn’t have to die so soon.”

He gently pulls his tie to clear his throat. He has thick hands and an Adam’s apple too big for a middle-aged man – for any man. He is that kind of person who, when he sneezes, makes the metal around him resonate. I go into the kitchen to get him a glass of ice water.

“No, thanks. I burp with ice water,” he says.

“I remember I used to have stomach issues as well,” I say. “Got me into the hospital later. How old was I?”

“Four years and six months,” he says. “How do you want to die?”

“I had a near-death experience once,” I say. “One time, I was certain that there was a cut on the back of my hand, but I felt nothing. It made me feel dead. A few days later I realize it’s a piece of dried red pepper. That made me feel worse. Like a fraud.”

“Which hand was it?” he asks.

“Left hand.”

“And you used your other hand to take the pepper off?”

“No,” I say. “I didn’t need to. It just fell off. Like every non-sticky thing.”

“Are you still able to move your hands, then?” he asks.

“Yes.”

“Are you able to close your eyes?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Well then,” he says, “if you are able to close your eyes, you are able to die.”

“Sure,” I say. “But why die?”

He touches his nose, glances at the dead orchids on the coffee table, and rests his gaze on the courtyard outside the window. It is only ten-thirty. The college kids living on the top floor have just come down for their night party.

“A good death is good,” he says. “It’s good when you die your death, before death kills you. Timing is crucial.”

“I remember what it’s like to die at the wrong time,” I say. “When people die at the wrong time, they smell like moldy mushrooms. I know at least one person who did that.”

“I’m glad,” the salesman says. “That we agree on the importance of timing. And now is time for you.”

“Now?”

“It’s all done for you now, the pleasure in striving. You’ve hit the end with the promotion,” he says. “No more striving for you. You better get out before things go downhill.”

“I do feel good these days.”

“Of course you do,” he says. “But not about death. Death is bad for your health. Too unexpected. It shocks people. We can help you with that.”

“How?”

“We will help you plan the execution,” he says. “You see, there will be no surprises.”

“So I would be executed?”

“No. Not that. I’m not the Grim Reaper,” he says. “You will execute your death.”

“Right,” I say. “So you want me to kill myself, like a suicide?”

“God no.” He suddenly gets excited. I can hear noises stirring in his stomach. “Suicide brings shame, too much for one to take. We want the best thing for your well-being.”

“Are you thinking of euthanizing me?” I say. “Is it because of the way I feel things? When I was young, I woke up every day feeling like one of those wobble toys that wobbles but never falls. That feeling was replaced by another one when I grew up, that I couldn’t get rid of: now I feel like a bigger wobble toy.”

“No, no, not euthanasia,” the salesman says. “Death doesn’t end suffering. It prevents it.”

“Not suicide,” I say.

“No.”

“Not euthanasia.”

“No. You can call it exiting, if you want,” he says. “You will exit your existence, actively.”

The garbage disposal makes a brief rattling sound. I can smell the stench of rotten apples in the sink. I stand up to open the window in the living room. The college kids in the yard outside have finished eating and started dancing. One of them eyes me. I close the window and sit down.

“So, how do you want to die?” he asks.

“I know that death is bad for you,” I say.

He nods.

“I know of a person,” I say, “the one who smelled like moldy mushrooms. He was destroyed by death. Herbicide, it was. He was killed over the course of seven days and changed his mind by day two. I visited him on the fourth day, when his lung was half fibrosed. Incredible tear glands, you should’ve seen, generating tears twenty-four hours, kept going for another hour after he’s dead. He told me he could never be happy again. That’s how I know death is bad.”

The salesman neatens his wrinkle-free suit. He would never be like me, with bits of salt from dinner always stuck under the fingernails.

“So, you dislike tears?” he asks.

“Nothing to like about tears.”

“And you are not going to cry.”

“I’m not going to cry,” I say.

“At your death.”

“At my death.”

“Have you ever seen anyone cry?” he asks.

“I’ve seen people die from crying,” I say. “The person I just mentioned.”

“Have you ever cried yourself?”

“Perhaps,” I say. “But never on a Tuesday.”

“And not when you die.”

“Not when I die.”

He takes out a document from the black briefcase and writes something down. Its front page has my name on it.

“You see, I don’t cry from pain,” I say. “The most painful thing in my life is that I always itch in my clothes. Any kind of clothes, wool or nylon, it just itches, it itches all over my body. It’s the same kind of feeling when your eyes are bloodshot. Because of this, I can’t move around most of the time with my clothes on. It’s an inescapable pain, because it’s all over the body, and you only touch more clothing if you move. But I don’t cry at this.”

He puts the document back.

“That’s because life is sticky,” he says. “It sticks to you, sticks to your inside, sticks to your surface, so when your clothes touch it, the clothes become sticky and itchy.”

“Sounds about right,” I say.

“Of course it’s right.”

“It became sticky unconsciously,” I say. “Life, that is.”

“Life, it is,” he says.

Half of the college students have left. I turn on the lamp on the side table next to me. The light wets the space around my body and does not flow to him. I have all of it and he has none.

“You thirsty?” I ask. “Would you like some whiskey?”

“Neat. Thank you.”

I get us the drink. We clink glasses. The steamy shadow under his armpit jitters. He wants to return to my preferred way to die.

“I’ve been dreaming,” I say. “Dreaming of falling. First there was a storage room, and then I fell out of it into an identical storage room.”

“Is that how you want to die?” He puts down the glass. “By falling.”

“Maybe.”

“You’ve thought about it,” he says. “Tell me.”

“Once,” I say. “I only thought about my own death once.”

“Once you know about death, you can’t unknow it,” he says. “What was the thought?”

“The most disturbing thing about dying,” I say, “is becoming a corpse.”

“Where did you get that idea from?”

“Nowhere.”

“Then how do you know it’s disturbing?” he says. “I’m curious.”

“The man I just mentioned,” I say. “You should’ve seen what death did to him. He was getting more and more stiff from day one to day seven, and eventually got turned into a corpse, left with a livid face like from chronically bad digestion. He seemed like he could never have that kind of sweet and slow-rising feeling, ever again. I mean, how could he ever feel anything again, with all the stiffness?”

“Is this because of the stiff leather chair you got in your office last year?” he asks.

“What about it?”

“It’s stiff.”

“Yeah. It is quite uncomfortable,” I say.

“I see.”

The salesman writes something down again. He takes a look at his watch.

“A very important thing,” he says. “You need to take tomorrow off. When you die tomorrow, you won’t be able to go to work.”

“I don’t know how to ask for a leave at this hour,” I say. “The front desk must be closed now.”

He takes out a business card from the briefcase and hands it to me. It has the name of the company I work for and an emergency number.

“Just leave a voicemail,” the salesman says.

The salesman walks outside and makes a call. I dial the number and leave the voicemail. He comes inside when I’m done.

“You’re in good hands.” He sits down. “Why don’t you show me around your place.”

“I thought you already knew its layout.”

“Every detail of it,” he says. “But I’d still like to see it in person.”

We go through the kitchen and then the bedroom, and back to the living room. I turn off the lamp. A sparrow chirps in the empty courtyard. The salesman turns around. The tail of dawn sweeps by his eyelid.

“It’s time,” he says.

“I also prefer daytime to nighttime.”

“I almost forgot,” the salesman says. “Would you advertise for us? This could count as your payment. We want to put your case up on billboards.”

“Does that mean I need to change?” I ask.

“No,” he says. “We’ll go up.”

We go out and get in the elevator. The apartment building has ten stories. We stop at the top floor. A young man with a camera is waiting for us on the roof. Downstairs, there is a bony old man standing in the courtyard, looking up at me. All three men are wearing the same dark-green suit.

“Don’t worry,” the young man says to me. “Our company never goes wrong when it comes to planning the best decision for one’s future.”

He seems to be talking to me, but I think what he is really doing, as he has been his entire life, is trying to figure out exactly when he made the decision to never trim his nose hair again.

“We will provide you with the best service.” The old man downstairs waves and yells at me. He is so thin that he is only vaguely present. “Plus, this afternoon we’ll throw in a free funeral for you,” he adds.

Next to the old man is a big black metal box, with a brass crank on the side.

“That is an incinerator.” The young man leans over. “You will jump down from here, and you’ll jump directly into it.”

The incinerator distorts the air upon it. The salesman comes to stand beside me.

“It’s too early,” I say. “Whenever I wake up too early in the morning, my mouth tastes bitter.”

“There are things in your life that will go away,” he says, “at some point.”

“But it’s too early.”

“It’s not,” he says. “People don’t realize that most of their problems come from living for too long. Be smart and secure your happiness.”

“But is it really necessary?” I ask.

“Are all the days truly necessary?” he says. “You are a lucky man.”

“I sure don’t feel very lucky right now,” I say, looking at the incinerator. “Is that clean?”

“Don’t worry,” the young man says. “No one’s ever spit into it.”

“I never liked diving that much,” I say.

“It’s dry,” he says. “It dries things up once it’s done. So there will be no tears, no liquid.”

“But I’m concerned about the heat,” I say. “Mold and maggots…”

“Lucky for you, you won’t be a corpse,” the salesman says. “You will instantly become ashes when you land.”

“The sticky stuff inside you will come out. But it will be gone instantly,” the young man says. “So no messiness. It’s like you are jumping directly into your urn.”

The old man downstairs begins turning the brass crank slowly. The box starts to make huffing sounds.

“I still don’t feel very lucky.”

“Don’t you see yet,” the salesman says, quickly pulling his tie. “When people die, their life is simply interrupted by death at an arbitrary point. But you, you get to conclude your life when it’s at its fullest, like a story ending after reaching its climax. You get to consummate your life, while most people’s lives are formless.”

“But it’s too cold this early in the morning,” I say. “I might catch a cold shooting through the chill air.”

“It’s worth it,” he says. “And you’ll feel like a bird.”

The incinerator sits there. Its left corner seems to bear the residue of a kind of transparent fluid. I look down – it is a cleaning gel of sorts.

“I remember when I was born, my eyes felt like gobs of glue, I couldn’t see anything,” I say. “And then there’s the clothes thing, and now this gel.”

“It’s just glossy,” the salesman says, facing the incinerator.

“But still, is it going to touch my eyes?” I ask.

“Just face the other way.”

“What if it touches my spine?”

“You won’t feel a thing.” He checks his watch. “It’s about time.”

The young man holds up his camera, gesturing for me to go closer to the edge of the roof.

“This is for the billboard,” he says. “Smile big, for the last time!”

I put one of my legs up on the brick ledge and face the sky. As soon as he clicks the shutter, the sun stings my eyes.

“Why are you crying?” the young man asks.

“It’s the sun,” I say. “Corrodes my eyes like salt.”

“Alright, now, give me a smile. A big one.”

“I can’t,” I say, “the tears are making me really uncomfortable. It’s all over my face. My goodness, now snot, and my neck. God it’s uncomfortable, makes me want to cry.”

“Should we take a break?” the young man says, turning to the salesman, who shakes his head.

“Just take another one,” he says.

“But I kind of want to pee as well,” I tell him.

“There’s no need anymore, since you’ll die in a second.” He hands a napkin to me. “It’s going to be okay. Just one picture, then you won’t ever need to deal with any more goddamn stickiness.”

I wipe off my face and turn away from the sun.

“Does the light ever feel loud to you?” I ask.

“Alright, now, give me some teeth. It’s all in the teeth,” the young man says, holding up the camera again.

This is how things are done on Wednesday mornings – I try to think about a dry surface and put on the biggest smile of my life.



BIO

Sirong Li studied creative writing and philosophy at UC Berkeley. Her work has been published in The Macksey Journal. Her two short stories were double finalists for the 2022 Tobias Wolff Award. 







BIRTH DAY

by Rosie Hart



I can feel the squeaking wheels beneath me. I can feel them in my back as I’m rolled down the hallway. The white lights overhead fly by like the lines on the road do. I’m trying to pretend that I’m in my car right now, driving with the window rolled down and the breeze in my face. Maybe Dazed and Confused by Led Zeppelin is playing from my Spotify. But I’m not, instead I’m here.

 The lights above me are too bright, and the white walls are reflecting so much of it. Why can’t they paint more welcoming colours like pinks and blues, why does everything have to be so white.

I’ve been awake for over 24 hours now and I just want to sleep. I can’t sleep through this pain, I’ve been trying. Maybe a few minutes here and there over the last 10 hours, it hasn’t been enough. Even though I have a line in my back, I can feel everything on my left side still. I could probably deal with the agony much better if it weren’t for the wicked Charlie horse I’m getting in my lower back. A 14-hour Charlie horse, imagine that.

I can’t stop weeping and I don’t know why. This is what I initially wanted, and I let everyone around me talk me out of it. If only I had listened to my gut, then we wouldn’t be here right now in this situation. At least if this was scheduled I wouldn’t have had to find out that I am a failure of a person. It feels like I’m failing a test, a life test. I’m always failing those.

“You don’t want that. It’s major surgery. You want to go the natural way.”

My doctor’s words echo in my mind from months ago. I didn’t want to go the natural route, I wanted the surgery. Today, right now, was not by choice though, not like this. The one thing I am supposed to be good at as a woman, and I failed. I hate myself and I despise my body. Why can’t I do anything right?

I need to pull myself together. It’s already been two hours since the surgery was announced. That’s plenty of time to have myself collected by now. I can’t have my baby coming, into this world with a mother sobbing on the table. He’s going to need me. He needs me now and the only thing I can think of is my ego. Imagine being a little baby boy and needing his mother, only to have her indulging in self pity and obsessing over her broken body.

I was going to fight with the doctor and plead with him to let me go for another few hours. Women always go past the 24-hour mark so why can’t I? But what do I know, I’m just a labouring mother. I can always deal with my failures in a few days time. These feelings need to be wrapped up into a box and stuffed in the corner, for now.

Does every woman have thoughts like these when in this situation or am I the only one? I’ve never described myself as a selfish person before and I don’t need anyone telling me otherwise, because I know the right answer is that I’m not. I can’t help but feel this way.

As we roll closer to my final destination, my heart begins to beat out of my chest. My shallow, quick breathing is rolling into hyperventilation. I’m shaking, I’m so scared.

I am ready for all of this to be over, I’ve been bed ridden for the last 2 months with extreme pain in my pelvis that radiates into my knees. The right one would buckle from under me with every few steps that I took because of the nerve pain. I haven’t been sleeping during this time either because I can’t get comfortable, and I struggle to turn over due to the groin pain.  

The squeaking bed halts in front of two tall swinging doors. This is it, here we are. It’ll all be over soon.

“They are ready for her.”

A nurse dressed all in teal swings the doors open and motions for us into the OR. I can see only her eyes and I don’t like that. I need to see her face, her expressions. Are her lips pursed? Is she worried for me? Is she mad at me? Did I ruin their lunch break?

“Ok honey are you ready?” The nurse from behind me is upside down. Her eyes don’t show worry. She’s not mad at me.

I wish I had another minute, so that I can mentally prepare myself for the next phase. The doctor earlier didn’t give me a minute to process the surgery before he had me sign the consent forms. I needed one hour to get myself straight. To cry it out, grieve, to shut my mind down from making up all these lies about my failures. Before I can respond I am wheeled in through the swinging doors.

This is where I die.

More white. White walls, white floors, white ceiling. Why the fuck is everything so white? The table is all set up for me in the middle of the room. My son’s basket and heat lamp are in the corner, it’s too far away from my table. I want to hold him. Why are they trying to keep me from him already? I tend to get possessive over the one’s I love, and this baby is mine. I don’t want anyone touching him but me.

The back side of the room is wall to wall, ceiling to floor cabinets. The only label I can make out from over here is HYSTERECTOMY.

Fuck.

This is where I die.

“Hey uh, I have a mole on my belly that I’m quite fond of. Can you try not to remove it when you cut me open,” Good. Keep making light. Stay focused. You want this.

“Haha we don’t cut up that high,” the OR nurse doesn’t seem mad.

“Ok, well good luck guys. You got this,” the Dr and the nurses all ponder that statement. I don’t think anyone has told them good luck before. But really, I wish them all the luck.

Breathe. Deeply. Breathe. I need to quit hyperventilating because if I don’t, once they cut me open, the blood will be pumping so fast, it’ll shoot out of my body, and I’ll be waking up in front of Heavens doors. That makes sense right? Anatomy 101? Breathe and stop crying.

“Oh uh, I’m sorry, I can’t get up and move myself onto the operating table. My legs aren’t working. Do you guys mind helping me out?”

“Haha you’re funny. Of course we will, don’t worry about a thing and just relax.”

I’m trying.

“Hi, I’m the anesthesiologist and I’m going to be right here beside you the whole time, ok? So, you already have your epidural in. We are going to run the ice test to see if you can feel anything. Can you feel this?”

“No.”

“Good, can you feel this?”

“No.”

“Good, and how about this.”

“No.”

“Good. Just a few more drugs and then we are ready.”

“Can I watch please? I want to see it,” watching always calms my nerves, I wanted to be a doctor. At least I’d have something else to focus on rather than my own thoughts that are trying to trick me.

“No, we can’t allow that, we are going to hang a drape right here in front of your face. But some women say they can see the surgery through those lights above your head.”

“Ok,” breathe.

“I’m going to be right here with you,” says the anesthesiologist as he grips my hand. Sir, please don’t let go of me.

Breathe. In. Out. In. Out. Stop sobbing. There. Good. Just breathe.

“Alright so we are going to begin cutting now.”

The OB doesn’t seem worried. He sounds like he’s done this before. I hope he’s done this before. His bedside manners could use some work but that’s how you know you have a good doctor, I guess.

I can’t tell if they’ve started or not, I can only hear the clinks the instruments make against the metal table. I wish I could see what was going on because then I would know where we are at. I hate not knowing things. How many layers have they cut through already? How much time has it been? Are we there yet? I am totally and completely blind in this surgery right now.

Everything around me is becoming blurry and the tunnel vision is starting. At least if I pass out from fear I’m doing so on an operating table. The drips in my hand hurt with every tremble of my body. My stomach is so hard I think I might throw up again. This isn’t fair.   

A painless pressure the size of a small bowling ball slowly builds up inside of my belly and begins to roll around, yet contained within my very swollen abdomen. I hope the angry nurses whose lunches I ruined, aren’t washing their dishes inside of me, because that is exactly what it feels like. Maybe they are hands actually, I can’t tell because no one will let me watch. This bowling ball is alive, I know it is, it’s trying to escape out of me. It keeps pulling my belly up and I’m afraid it’s going to pull me off the table.

“Ah well would you look at that. He’s all wrapped up in his cord. See here nurse, look he’s wrapped here, around his neck and his shoulders.”

Maybe I’m not a failure after all. Maybe he didn’t have enough cord to come out. I think I can better accept that than my body not letting my baby engage. Maybe it was a good thing I didn’t fight the doctor on his medical decision. Oh my god, did I almost put my boy’s life in danger? Let’s say I did convince the doctor to let me keep labouring, and my boy didn’t make it, I would have been responsible for not being able to bring him home. I don’t think I’m cut out to be a mother anymore.

I suddenly feel so exposed on this table, why must I be naked it’s making things so much worse? I hate feeling the cold on my skin. It’s only on the surface, and it’s sinking into my bones. How much longer is this going to take? I don’t like being cold.

“How are you doing?” The anesthesiologist is still right beside me.

“I’m cold. I’m so cold.”

I am. I can’t stop shivering now. What if they can’t pull him out because I’m shaking so much? What if I’m interfering with their work? Oh my god I can not stop shaking, almost violently. The tears start trickling out of my eyes, this must be it for me.

“I’m so cold.”

I can hear footsteps behind me walking away, leaving the OR. Maybe they are leaving to grab the crash cart. I don’t know what my vitals are. I need to focus on breathing calmly. I’m ready for a nap though, I’ve been up for too long. Maybe if I close my eyes for just a second and imagine a warm blanket smothered over me, I’ll wake up when all of this is over.

And just as that thought entered my mind, a warmth did wrap itself around my body. It’s the nurses, piling hot blankets on top of my bare arms and shoulders. I can feel the warmth but it’s not working. Almost as if I’m sitting in an ice bath with a roof of hot towels overhead. The heat is there, it’s just not reaching me. I don’t know how long it’s been. I know that I’m growing colder, and there are more blankets being thrown on top of me. I’m tired and I can’t do this anymore, I can’t go any longer, help —

Whaa Whaa Whaa.

There he is. He’s here. It’s over.



BIO

Rosie Hart has been writing short stories and poetry since she was 8 years old. She studied psychology and biology in university but her love for writing has never dwindled. This is Rosie’s first publication, and she is excited to see where her writing journey takes her. Today she enjoys spending time with her spouse, son, and pug Miss Moo in the great outdoors.  







Bulk

By Michael Penny


It’s cheaper in bulk
and more than I need

except to accumulate,
the main aim of money.

I bring my own bags
and driven attitude

everything filling in both,
as knowing better

is never enough
when I’m after more.

I will never reach
a final level of full.



What’s Not Said Out Loud


My dentist says
my gums are OK
(for someone my age.)

The banks calculate
I have enough money
(for someone my age.)

The accountant says
I keep good records
(for someone my age.)

My doctor reassures
that I’m reasonably fit
(for someone my age.)

A neighbor on my daily walk
says I cover a fair distance
(for someone my age.)

Even the waste disposal guy
tells me my garbage is tidy
(for someone my age.)

I look up to the stars
still bright and persistent
(for something their age)

as they hold together galaxies
for everything they are
(for someone my age.)



Childish Song


I jammed a star
into a little box
and shook it.

Electrons scattered
helium and heat
as I sang.

At first, the sides
of the cube
held fast and dark

as I gripped it,
but the star shone on
with a light so loud

its bright banging
opened
everything.



Committee of the Whole


I am a meeting
with no set agenda
and participants who disagree.

The discussion
heats up, differences
apparent on the table

where nothing is tabled.
My committee must agree
before I can do anything.

The debate continues
with words said
exceeding facts known.

There is no Chair
for this unbalance
and it goes on

as I go on,
the time unminuted
and conclusions unreached.



About Time


I found my wild oats
in the bottom of the freezer
when spring cleaning got that deep.

The jar of seeds was sealed,
forgotten, but labelled in hope
the time would come.

The ice settled under the glass lid
suggested never, but the domesticity
that kept left-overs has merely delayed

and forty years on I will disturb
the crystal-perfect frost and let
the aging sun thaw and germinate.



BIO

Michael Penny lives on an island near Vancouver, BC. He pursues his interest in sustainable development as chair of the municipality’s Advisory Planning Commission. He has published five books and been in over forty journals.







Her Story told in Brain Fog

by Claudia M. Reder


She couldn’t remember much of the original story
and reached into her memory for clues.

In her story, a bird had something
to do with losing and finding her way.
It was late summer, almost autumn.
Winter would arrive by its end.

Once she had believed in amulets.
Now she believed the loss of them
was the impetus for her journey.

She had to tell how language failed her.
Reading, writing, creating poetry
was the life she had chosen
until the evil witch had canceled her subscription.

The witch who stole language
was spun from fairy tales and miserly notions.
Sadistic spells were her specialty.
She drove me off my land and dropped me in a desert.
I wasn’t used to plains, so there I was, no hills,
no mountains with ice-capped clouds.
as if everything good had been burned.
This drought of words, not just rain.



How Storytelling Found Me


An ombudsman calls to ask,
“Do you know anyone who can help people tell their own stories?
These people are sick of Bingo.”
I jump at the chance to gather for the love of language,
to be present in the moment,
to retrieve a memory, to laugh.
This is how storytelling found me. 

When people asked me what I did, I told them,
“I help people tell their own stories.”
On hearing that statement, one looked me in the eye,
paused, then said, “How do you do that?”
Another ignored me and discussed the weather.
The third said, “You are lucky. You know how. I have stories,
but I don’t know how to tell them.”



Earlier Portraits of my Mother


I used to write about my mother
as a cartoon-like fish, driving a car.
Her husband said she was crazy
and a terrible driver
and she believed him for a long while.

Then I portrayed her as a well-mannered crocodile
who danced on two legs and wore pearls,
stylish in her Miss Sony outfits,
and still didn’t believe in her beauty.

Yet, and yet, she never swallowed those pills
my psychiatrist had said she might.

I thought writing was safe if it stayed in a drawer.
To read these poems aloud would grant them a different life.

She persevered and lived long enough
that we could meet at 30th Street Station,
Philadelphia where I read her my poems.

I lugged a tote filled with writings.
We sat on the brown curved
wooden benches. We talked as adults
about her marriage, the divorce and her life after,
and then she took the train.

It wasn’t by chance that I showed
her these poems at a train station
when I knew she would be leaving.

Our future conversations
were orchestrated like a sonnet:
the theme and variations,
the volta near the ending, calm or tears,
usually over a meal, wielding
our visa cards as swords fighting for power.



BIO

Claudia M. Reder is the author of How to Disappear (Blue Light Press, 2019). Uncertain Earth (Finishing Line Press), and My Father & Miro (Bright Hill Press). How to Disappear was awarded first prize in the Pinnacle and Feathered Quill awards. Main Street Rag is publishing her next book, Dizzying Words. Retired from teaching at California State University Channel Islands, she recently moved to Pittsburgh, PA.







A Single Blossom

by Laura Lambie



            Doctor Emerson had said it would be her final trip. He reached across his desk and grasped her alien hand (when she looked at it now she saw knobby knuckles and thin translucent skin covered in liver spots), and said, “Kay, it doesn’t look like it will be too much longer now. I’m sorry.”

            She had packed filled with somber melancholy, knowing it was the last time she would see the turquoise water lit up by the sun, and the charming cobblestone streets she had first seen when her husband Harry had taken her to Lake Como as a young woman. Her older, mature husband who was also a mentor. He had held her hand and led her to the shore; after her eyes traveled over the glowing blue she turned to him. Sunlight touched his hair, and the illuminated strands were tousled by the breeze coming up from the water; he smiled and his eyes radiated his happiness at being the one to show it to her.

            Their last trip had been wonderful. Harry had seemed full of new vigor; Kay had seen a glimpse of his old, energetic self. But it had been short lived. They arrived home and two months later she was dressed in black, standing in front of his rain-streaked coffin, listening to the pastor talk about the inscrutable ways of God.

            And now, all these years later, she was going to see it for the last time. Before she left for the airport she spoke to her son. In his usual perfunctory manner he said, “have a good trip mom. Let us know when you get back and we’ll have you over for dinner.” He had said that about dinner many times, but she had only been there twice since Christmas. As she looked out the window at the men loading the luggage onto the plane, she tried to remember when relations with Tim had settled into glacial distance.

            When Tim and Joan had been newlyweds, all had been warmth and love. Joan, so solicitous of her widowed mother-in-law, would call her every night. Then the first grandchild came, and the second, and the calls spread farther and farther apart until they stopped altogether. A couple of months before Kay had run into Joan at the supermarket. The warmth that had been in her eyes was replaced by a distant, sad expression, and when Kay asked her about it, all Joan did was look away.

            Kay pulled on her seatbelt as the plane readied for takeoff. She was looking forward to a change of scene. Morning after morning, as she would awaken from a fitful sleep, her eyes would open and rest on Harry’s cedar chest at the foot of the bed, where he used to keep his sweaters. She would lay there, feeling the ache of arthritis in her legs, and the full emptiness would descend on her. No busyness, no calls from her friend Maureen down the street complaining about her daughter, no endless loop of Wheel of Fortune to distract her, no bridge games at the country club. Just herself, and the emptiness that had crept in over the years since her husband had died.

            She thought of those mornings at the lake, when she would wake up early and go to the window to watch the water change from pink-streaked to bright blue as the sun rose higher in the sky, until Harry came up behind her and put his arms around her. She was hoping that seeing it one last time would revive her memories of him, bring them closer to her after all these years. It was all that mattered to her now that everything was coming to a close, and she realized that there was nothing, nothing but this.

            For a long time now, she had felt numb as she sat staring at the scratched wood of the pew in front of her on Sunday mornings. The service, the words, meant nothing to her. None of it mattered. The world was the world, life was life, death was death, and that was all there was.

            But she went every week and sat with Jemma, the nice young mother who picked her up and took her home, who invited her to dinner once a month. After service she had coffee and donuts, and laughed and smiled, and nodded when people said God is good.

            Kay gripped the armrests as the plane picked up speed and took off. She swallowed one of the sleeping pills Doctor Emerson had given her, and she slipped into a peaceful rest for the remainder of the ride. When she arrived in Como, and the car went around a bend and the lake came into view—an immense monolith of cobalt blue sparkling in the mid-day sun—for a moment her spirits lifted and she saw Harry again, his kind eyes beaming into hers as he held her hand. But then she got into the room, and saw the same old pink walls, and the one wall that had a mural of grape leaves hanging from a garden trellis, and the drab grey descended over her again. She sat down near the window and looked out at the water until the sun set, then she put on her pajamas, turned out the light and went to sleep.

            Kay heard a faint, far away knock. It became louder and louder until she jolted awake. Sunlight fell across the pink floral bedspread as two bright shafts. She sighed and pushed herself up against the pillows.

            “Come in.”

             “Buongiorno,” said the young woman in a black maid’s uniform, as she pushed the tray into the room and set it next to the bed.

            “Buongiorno. Grazie.”

            “Prego.” She smiled, turned around and closed the door behind her. Kay pulled the tray over the bed, poured cream into the coffee and stirred until it turned a light brown color. She was about to sip, but then she realized, why not add sugar? Why try to be healthy now? It would all end soon, she might as well do what she wanted. She put two heaping teaspoons of sugar into her mug, stirred, then sipped the warm, sweet liquid. Now that was what coffee should taste like.

            She took a small bite of toast. It was hard to get breakfast down these days; she tried one more bite then laid it aside. Lingering over her coffee, she put off the moment when she had to get out of bed. After her second cup she pushed the tray away and slowly moved her legs to the floor. Pain shot up; she realized she had forgotten to take her aspirin first thing. She picked up the pills on the nightstand and swallowed them down with the last remnants of cold coffee.

            A half hour later she tried again. This time, the pain was muted, and she was able to get into her swimsuit and cover-up. She ran a comb through her thin, brittle hair, and remembered when she was first married, and Harry would run his fingers through her thick brown hair, when she was his girl bride, only nineteen to his thirty-five. Her mother had said a May-December romance would never work out. But they had been happy, except for the times when one of Harry’s black moods descended on him, but that hadn’t been often enough to mar the joy their love had brought them.

            Kay laid the comb down and put on her sun hat. She had put on some make-up out of habit, but these days nothing could be done for her looks. The sagging, the blotching, the intricate web of wrinkles: it was all inevitable and a dash of color here and there wasn’t going to solve anything.

            With a sigh she picked up her straw bag in one hand, and taking her cane in the other, made her way to the beach. Halfway down the trail a man asked her if she needed help. She said no thank you, and continued on at her slow pace. She reached the sand, and with each step pushed the cane firmly to steady herself. She arrived at one of the beach chairs, carefully set herself down and looked out at the water. It was as beautiful as she remembered. She stared at it, watching it undulate under the bright sunshine. She meant to take out her book, but before she knew it her eyes opened onto orange and pink streaked water, and a beach covered in lengthening shadows. She felt a pressure on her arm.

            “Signora, posso aiutarla?”

            Kay struggled to focus on two quivering pinpoints of blue that became wide-set eyes beneath a strong ridge of brow bone; an aquiline nose descended from between the eyes and led down to lips that were made of harmonious curves. Suddenly there, in her line of sight, beauty had sprung up. With a tinge Kay realized that the young man’s beauty was fleeting. It would fade. But there it was before her, and behind the manifestation of it that would fade, it felt as though there were something that would go on.

            “Posso aiutarla?”

            “Uh, si, per favore.”

            He helped her up and they began heading back to the hotel. She didn’t look at him, but his face was stamped in her mind. It seemed to flow over her thoughts, softening their edges.

            They reached the trail. “Thank you I can make it from here.” She looked at him in the dim light, and saw that he was very young. Probably no more than twenty-five.

            “No, I go with you,” he said, and he smiled. She was reminded of a piece of music she had heard with Harry years ago, when he had taken her to a concert. There had been that moment, when the orchestra had swelled, and she had felt it was beautiful. He smiled again, and there it was again, the same feeling. She smiled back but then immediately regretted it, thinking of the wrinkles and sagging and that new liver spot she found under her eye the other morning. But she was being an old fool. What did it matter what she looked like? There was nothing to be done, nothing to be gotten. It was like when she sat in her garden at home, surrounded by her roses. They were beautiful and that was all.

            When they reached the entrance of the hotel long shadows descended over the cobblestones, and the sky had dimmed considerably. Kay looked up at the young man. “Thank you.” She was embarrassed to find tears welling up in her eyes.

            “You’re welcome.” He smiled then disappeared into the shadows. As Kay made her way up the stairs into the hotel, somehow her arthritis felt more bearable. When she got to her room she set her bag down and sank into the armchair next to the window. Stars were beginning to etch into the night sky, filling it with pinpoints of light. She thought about the vastness of the space in which the stars hung, and wondered how it had all come into being. Opening the window she heard the sound of the breeze passing over the water. She closed her eyes and let the simple sound wash over her. Once again she saw the young man’s face, set against the pink and orange sky. Its beauty seemed eternal but it was fleeting; in a few short years it would be marred by the marks of time.

            She opened her eyes to a sky full of pale pink light that sent its tendrils out over the lake. What a mistake to fall asleep in the chair. Her legs were stiff and painful, and she would need to get across the room to take the aspirin. Holding onto the arm of the chair she pushed herself up. The pain and stiffness intensified. She inhaled a long deep breath, took a few steps, leaned against the bed and made her way around it. She sat down, picked up the aspirins and swallowed them.   

            Another day. She had another whole day to live, and somehow it seemed full of promise. She picked up the phone and cancelled breakfast in bed. She would eat at the hotel restaurant.

            An hour later she stood in front of the bathroom mirror. Why not put on a little eye shadow? Yes her eyelids were crepey, and had lost their firmness, but some color could only improve things, it certainly couldn’t hurt. She dabbed her lids with light brown.

            There were quite a few people in the dining room by the time Kay made her way there.  She sat near a window. The sky had become cloudy, the water was choppy gray waves, and dark clouds loomed on the horizon. But still, Kay knew the sun was above it all, radiating light and warmth. She heard a familiar voice rise up. Sitting across the room at the table near the stairway was the young man. He smiled at the young woman sitting across from him, and he laughed—a full, sonorous sound—that spread throughout the room and brightened it. The young man smiled and waved at her. With a start Kay realized she had been staring.

            She waved back as the young woman turned. Kay saw long, shiny blonde hair and large eyes. Young, as Kay had been so many years ago. The young woman’s face melted into a smile. Kay smiled back, feeling for a moment like she was a part of her own youth again. The couple exchanged a few words, then the young man got up and approached Kay’s table.  

            “Good morning. You join us?”

            “Good morning. That would be lovely, thank you.”

            He picked up her coffee cup and purse and offered his arm to her. When she sat down the young woman smiled and said, “I’m Clara. This is Franco.”

            “Nice to meet you. I’m Kay.”

            “Franco saw you sleeping in the chair, and it gets so dark at the lake at night.”

            “It was so kind of him to help me.”

            “His grandmother passed away this year. It was very hard on him. He said you remind him of her.”

            Kay thought of the sporadic, cold, phone calls of her son. She looked into Franco’s eyes; the warmth she saw in them kindled something within her, something she hadn’t felt for many years.

            “Sorry for your loss,” said Kay.

            “Thank you.” Franco turned his gaze to Clara. “We’re here on our honeymoon.”

            “Congratulations,” said Kay. “I used to come here with my husband. He passed away years ago.”

            “I’m sorry,” said Franco. “Do you have any children?”

            “I have a son and two grandchildren, but. . . but I don’t see them too often.”

            “Both of us had our grandmothers living with us,” said Clara. “But in the United States, things are different.”

            Kay nodded her head. “Yes, very different.”

            “We’re going for a bike ride today,” said Franco.

            “I used to do that with my husband.” Kay remembered the warm breeze flowing over her as she turned a corner and saw the glowing water of the lake. “You’ll enjoy it.”

            “Yes we’re looking forward to it. Tonight we’re going to eat at the Trattoria Bel Canto. Do you know it? You can sit on the balcony and watch the sunset as you eat. Would you like to join us?”

             “Oh no, I couldn’t interfere with a couple on their honeymoon.”

            “To tell you the truth, you have the same smile as my grandmother.” Something passed between Franco’s being and her own, and she felt she had to accept the invitation.

            “Of course, that would be wonderful. Thank you.”

            Kay spent the afternoon at a café, next to a large stone flowerpot overflowing with white jasmine flowers, looking out at the water, drinking coffee and remembering when she had met Harry. Harry and her father had been working on an important case together, and one Friday night he came over for dinner.  Kay had sat through many such dinners with her father’s colleagues; she had expected another boring evening as usual as she made her way down the stairs and turned the corner into the dining room, and saw Harry sitting next to her mother.  But this time, something happened. She stopped at the threshold and wondered why she had chosen to wear her old grey dress that was a little too big and hung at the shoulders in an odd way, rather than that new pink dress that had a belt and swirled out on the bottom. Too late now. She smoothed her hair and entered the room. Harry looked at her, and when her mother introduced her, a moment went by where he didn’t say anything, then he blushed and said, “it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

            She smiled. “Thank you. You too.” She sat down opposite her mother, next to her father who was at the head of the table.

            Her father cleared his throat. “Now then, let’s eat.” He began carving the meat. His face, as he carved, was impassive as always. Kay could barely remember it showing any other expression. Every day he would come home, eat dinner and go into his study. If she ever knocked on the door their conversation was short, and always ended with him saying, “are you keeping up with your schoolwork?”

            As she ate she felt Harry looking at her. Once she dropped her fork and it clattered onto her plate. Heat rose to her cheeks. She glanced up at Harry. He smiled at her, with a smile that helped her to feel calm. When the dinner was over he stood in the foyer getting his coat on. He shook her father’s hand, then her mother’s, and when he shook Kay’s she felt a firm pressure, and his hand lingered a little longer than it should and he looked into her eyes.

            She went to bed thinking about the handshake. The pressure of his hand on hers had ignited something in her; she longed to see him again. Harry came for dinner every Friday night while the case was going on. They would eat, then Harry and her father would disappear into the study until the early hours of the morning. While Kay fell asleep she knew Harry was still in the house, and she wondered exactly what he was doing at that moment and if he was thinking of her.

            When the case was over, and it was his last dinner there, Harry had looked across the table at Kay with a wistful expression.  As he stood in the entryway pulling on his gloves, for a moment it looked like he might say something to her, but then he only lowered his eyes, looked up at her one last time, put on his hat and went away.

            Kay had felt a hole in her heart. All night she couldn’t sleep, thinking of what it meant never to see Harry again. Why hadn’t he said anything to her? Why slink off into the night like that?

            She had lost hope by the time the annual firm Christmas party rolled around. She hadn’t wanted to go, but her mother had said, with a stern look on her face, “the family goes every year to support your father. Now go get ready.”

            With a heavy heart she pulled on her red velvet dress. As she sat in front of the mirror sweeping her hair up into a French twist, she paused to examine her features. What was it about her that had caused Harry to leave? All she saw were her familiar brown eyes, her upturned nose, and her thinnish lips. Maybe that was it. She looked like every other girl at her parent’s country club. What was there that could set her apart in Harry’s eyes?

            Sitting in the back seat of the car, driving through the town looking at the Christmas wreaths dotting Main Street, she wondered why she couldn’t forget him. Even when that handsome young man from her father’s office had asked her out, who everyone said looked like Montgomery Clift, she had felt nothing. She had only said yes to please her mother.

            She entered the country club between her parents, past a glittering display of white Christmas lights. Kay scanned the room full of people. Her heart sank when she realized Harry wasn’t there. Halfway through the party, when her mother started her annual Christmas conversation with her father’s secretary, she decided to go out onto the balcony that overlooked the lawn. She leaned against the railing and breathed in the cool night air.

            “Kay.”

            She turned around and felt a stab in her gut when she saw Harry. It took a moment for her to respond. “Harry, hi.”

            “How are you?”

            What should she say? She was miserable. But she couldn’t let him know that. “Fine thank you. How are you?”

            He ran his hand over his forehead. “I’ve been OK I suppose. What have you been up to?”

            “School and applying to college. I had my nineteenth birthday.”

            “Right, of course, your senior year. Happy birthday Kay.”

            “Thank you.”

            Silence descended. Harry moved closer. “Kay.” He took her hand. “I’ve missed you. I know I’m ridiculous, a thirty-five-year-old man telling that to a nineteen-year-old girl. But there it is. I’ve missed you terribly. I don’t know what to do.”

            Tears sprung to her eyes. “Harry, I missed you too. I couldn’t understand why you left like that and never came back.”

            “Kay.” He pulled her close into a hug. Before she knew what was happening he leaned down and kissed her. “I know I’m so much older. And I tried to forget you. But I just couldn’t. I know it’s foolish. You’re only nineteen and you were eighteen when I met you. But I can’t help it Kay.”

            Six months later they were married. And now here she was alone, all these years later, seeing the lake for the last time. She thought of Harry at the end, in his hospital bed, his bone thin hand reaching out to hers as he wheezed and gasped for air, then everything stopped and she knew he was gone. And she’d had no idea how to live without him.

            She finished her coffee, and was grateful to see that the sunlight was beginning to slant and mellow out. She glanced at the dainty silver watch Harry had given her for her thirtieth birthday. She had to meet Franco and Clara in a half hour. She paid her bill and made her way back to her room. When she opened her suitcase and rifled through her clothes, she realized that she hadn’t packed anything nice enough for the restaurant they were going to. She settled on a plain pink blouse and her tan skirt. It was passable. She wondered if she could do anything with her hair. She stood in front of the mirror and pulled a comb through it. It looked dryer than usual. She put in some curl cream but it didn’t help. Then she had an idea. She opened the door of her room and went down the elevator. Outside the hotel were large flowerpots full of purple bougainvillea. She used her nail scissors to cut off one of the blossoms.

            Back in her room she attached it to her hair with a bobby pin. Why hadn’t she thought of that earlier? She had to admit it looked very nice, and took attention away from her hair, which had lost all its beauty over the years. She added a touch of pink lipstick. She felt ready.

            Kay entered the restaurant, lit by a large glittering chandelier, and scanned the room. Franco and Clara were at the bar. As Kay advanced she saw that Clara had put on black eyeliner, and it suited her very well. It brought out her large, expressive eyes.

            “Kay. Good evening,” said Franco. “How was your day?”

            “Lovely, thank you. How was the bike ride?”

            They exchanged a look. “It was wonderful.”

            The happiness of the couple made her think of her honeymoon with Harry. They had gone to Venice, spending their days wandering the ancient streets, lost in conversation. Over dinners in one charming restaurant or another, Harry had shared with her the history of the place. One evening, walking hand in hand, Harry stopped beneath a huge old tree rustling with the evening breeze, and pulled her close to him, and whispered in her neck that he loved her more than anything in the world, and he never knew that he could experience such happiness.

            “A honeymoon is such a special time,” said Kay.

            A waiter came up to them and led them out onto the balcony. The lights from the buildings on the opposite shore reflected in the water, and the sky glowed with the last vestiges of dusk. The mountains rose up from the lake, shadowy and mysterious.

            “I love your flower,” said Clara, “what a good idea.”

            “Thank you.”

            They ordered drinks and the waiter brought their menus. “The fish here is very good,” said Franco. “Clara and I came here on our first night.”

            After everyone ordered Kay said, “where are you two from?”

            “We’re from Bari,” said Franco. “It’s near the heel of the boot, on the Adriatic Sea.”

            “How did you meet?”

            “Clara’s grandmother lived down the street from us. Every week Clara and her parents would go there for Sunday dinner. We used to play together. Time went on, Clara went off to college, and I went to work in the family business, and I didn’t see her for a few years. One day, after work, I went to the store a few streets away, and on the way back, when I turned onto our street, I saw this woman, dressed in black, and when she turned around I saw those eyes. And that was it for me.”

            He reached across the table and covered Clara’s hand with his own.

            “How lucky you two are to find love,” said Kay. “My husband and I were very happy too. We used to come here every year. I wanted to see it one last . . .  that is, I wanted to see it again.”

            The waiter brought their food. As they ate, Franco and Clara shared stories about their wedding, and Kay shared some memories of Harry. The dinner ended before Kay knew it. When the bill came she took it. “I insist,” she said.

            “Kay we can’t.” Franco shook his head and gently pulled the bill from under Kay’s hand. “It’s our pleasure.” He smiled at her and she knew he was thinking of his grandmother. She felt overcome. She looked down into her drink. “Thank you for this lovely evening,” she said, “you don’t know how much it’s meant to me.”

            “Thank you,” said Franco.

            “Yes,” said Clara, “we had a wonderful time. Franco, why don’t you walk Kay back to her hotel?”

            The prospect of a walk with Franco, in the cool darkness of the evening, was very welcome to Kay.

            “Yes, of course.”

            Outside the restaurant, Clara gave Kay a hug. “Goodnight.”

            “Goodnight dear.” Before letting go of Clara’s shoulders, Kay looked into her eyes. In their gentle glow was the future; Clara had a whole future ahead of her, and the thought comforted Kay. Something would go on. 

            Clara touched Franco’s shoulder. “I’ll see you back at the room.”

            “Yes, see you there.” He turned to Kay. “Shall we?” He held out his arm. Kay placed her hand through it and they began walking.

            “How much of your trip do you and Clara have left?”

            “We’re leaving for Tuscany tomorrow. We have a week there. Then we head back home.”

            “What a lovely honeymoon.”

            “Yes. I saved for a year to have this time with Clara.”

            They walked on in silence. It was a clear night, and every now and again a gentle breeze came up. As Kay walked along next to Franco, her hand on his arm, she found herself thinking about the vaulted gold ceiling of the Como Cathedral. Funny, she hadn’t thought about that place in years. She and Harry had gone in that one time. It had been very beautiful, but so was the lake.

            They turned a corner and the hotel came into view, and Kay realized that these were her last few moments with Franco. It was so hard to let him go. “Franco, there’s something I want to give you. Please, come up for a minute.”

            “You don’t have to give me anything.”

            “No please. I need to.” Her eyes filled with tears. She took a deep breath. “I need to do this.”

            “Yes, of course. I’ll come up, don’t worry.”

            “Thank you.”

            They made their way up the stairs and into the hotel. They entered the elevator; it whirred and began ascending. They reached Kay’s floor and entered her room. It was dark, and she turned on a floor lamp near the door.

            “Please sit. I’ll be right back.”

            Franco sunk into the armchair as she went into the bathroom and closed the door. She unzipped her toiletry case, opened the small side pocket, and took out a gold watch. She had given it to Harry on their twenty-fifth anniversary. On it she had inscribed: All my love always, love Kay. She had kept it with her ever since Harry had died. But now she wanted Franco to have it. But why? She closed her eyes. It was one of the last things she had of Harry. Why give it to a young man she didn’t know? She saw again the first moment she had glimpsed Franco’s face, with the fading light behind him. She wanted to give it to him because she wanted to be a part of what she saw there, in his face, a part of the beauty she had seen. Somehow that would comfort her. She took the watch and opened the bathroom door.

            She felt a jolt of shock and fear when she saw that the man sitting there wasn’t Harry. Her mind reeled and it snapped back into her head that Franco was there. She took a deep breath. It was beginning its inevitable spread to her brain, much sooner than Doctor Emerson had predicted. Taking another deep breath, she made her way to Franco. He stood up.

            “I want you to have this. Please.” She held out the watch. Franco took it and examined it.

            “You gave this to your husband didn’t you?”

            “Yes I did.”

            He shook his head. “I can’t take this from you. You’re making a mistake. I don’t think you’re thinking clearly.”

            “Please. I need you to have it.”

            “But why?”

            Her eyes welled up and she felt a catch in her throat. “Because I’m dying, and I saw you on the beach and I need you to have it.”

            “Kay please don’t cry. You’ll make yourself sick. Come here.” He led her to the bed and sat down next to her. He put his arm around her. “It’s OK.”

            She held onto his collar and cried into his shirt. After a few minutes she calmed down, and she laid her head on his shoulder. The sparkling blue of the lake seemed to enter their room, and for that brief moment, her head resting on his shoulder, she felt like she was a part of him. Outside, the lake was being ruffled by the light wind, the waves were rippling, and there was something there: something in the lake, something in Franco, something she had forgotten about for years, as she had sunk down into her pain after Harry had died.

            Kay lifted her head and held the watch out to him. He closed her hand over it and pushed it back towards her. “Kay I know something I’d like to have.”

            “What is it?”

            He pointed to her flower. “May I?”

            “Yes of course.”

            He gently pulled out the bobby pin and took the blossom. “I will always keep this to remember you by. I will cherish it.”

            Kay’s eyes welled up. “Thank you Franco. Thank you so much.”

            “Knowing you has made my trip even more special. Thank you for that. You’re a lovely woman.” He squeezed her hand. “Are you going to be OK?”

            “Yes, I think I will.”

            “Good. I’m glad to hear that.” He stood up. “I have to get back now.”

            “I know.”

            Franco helped her up from the bed and they walked to the door. He kissed both of her cheeks. “Goodbye Kay.”

            “Goodbye Franco.”

            Kay looked into his eyes one last time. He gave her a sad smile, and then he was gone. 

            Kay woke up late the next morning. She thought she would feel wretched, but instead, she felt a ray of hope. Bright sunlight filled the room, and she felt that somehow, there was something good for her that day. By that time Franco would be gone, somewhere among the olive trees of Tuscany. It made her happy to think of him, walking arm in arm with Clara, looking at some beautiful landscape, the sunshine touching his features, illuminating them with its glow.

            She took her aspirin and waited a half hour. As she got dressed she decided she wanted to see the cathedral one more time. She would eat lunch then spend the afternoon there.

            The sky was a bright, cloudless blue as she made her way across the square, and in spite of the arthritis and the aches and pains, she felt somehow young again. As though there was something more, something waiting beyond the shadows of her life.

            She stepped into the cool dimness of the cathedral. It lay before her, vast and intricate. Incense hung heavy in the air; she took in a long, deep breath. As she walked in she was conscious of an expansive feeling, a feeling that she was being enveloped within the immensity of what surrounded her. She sat down and looked up at the enormous vaulted ceiling. Her eyes were drawn to a stained-glass window; sunlight streamed through the deep purple, pink and blue panes, and splashed color onto the wall. Kay’s eyes fixated on the colored sunshine. She watched it quivering on the wall, and she began to cry. The crying turned into sobs that she couldn’t control, that made her shoulders heave.

            Someone touched her arm. “Signora, stai bene?”

            But all Kay could do was look away and continue to sob. The man stood there for a few moments more then shuffled away.

            When she woke up the light had become dim.  She looked around for Harry. Where was he? He was always right next to her. She stood up and felt pain in her legs. What had happened? Then the arthritis, the disease, Harry’s death all hit her again as if she had never felt them before. She was old now. She was dying. She was alone.  

            But what about the colored light from the stained-glass window, what about the lake sparkling in the sunshine, what about Franco’s face, the waning sunlight surrounding it like a halo—there had to be something behind all that. She sat down and looked up at a vaulted dome, etched with symmetrical gold inlays swirling up to the apex. They had built the cathedral to be so intricate, so grand, so beautiful. As she looked up at the dome, a peaceful feeling, like the faint echo of a sweet sound barely heard from far away, made gentle waves into her being. When Harry had died, she had thought that all of him, even his essence that in their most intimate moments she felt she had seen, had ceased to exist. No hope. Her Harry, who she had loved more than anyone, destroyed by death. She looked towards the altar; the face of Christ twisted in pain no longer brought her that uncomfortable, lost feeling. The pain was a part of life, but it wasn’t everything. Somehow she had lost sight of that. She sat there for a long time, until she knew night had fallen.

            Then she started back to the hotel, the peaceful feeling her companion as she walked, feeling the evening breeze caressing her skin. She passed a small restaurant that had a flowerpot filled with pink Wisterias in front of it. She remembered her rose garden at home. How many days had gone by in the last few years, when the flowers had been in glorious bloom, and she had stayed inside, always having an excuse as to why she didn’t go out and enjoy them? She had turned her back on them so many times. She had turned her back on so many things.

            She turned the corner and saw the hotel. It was such a beautiful night. She would go up, get her sweater then eat dinner at a place where she could sit outside. But as she rode up in the elevator, she felt a sudden burst of indigestion. She shouldn’t have drunk that extra cup of coffee after lunch. Back in her room she took some antacid but the pain only seemed to get worse. She laid down on the bed and looked out the window at the darkness of the night. Somehow, the darkness seemed to be overlayed with a sort of peaceful harmony, something beyond anything that could come and go, come into being and then decay. She felt it within herself, linking the old, arthritis-ridden Kay with the young girl, standing on the balcony, looking into Harry’s eyes as he told her he loved her. She felt it beckoning to her, coming off the lake, coming from everywhere; she let go and let herself merge into it, the eternal beauty.    

            The young woman in the black maid’s uniform pushing the breakfast tray found her the next morning, eyes open, face peaceful and serene. She reached over and closed Kay’s eyes.



BIO

Laura Lambie is a native New Yorker who now resides in Texas. She loves the written word more than any other art form. Her short stories can be found in The New English Review, and in issue 32 of the Ginosko Literary Journal. Her work was shortlisted in the 2023 J.F. Powers Prize for Short Fiction. She is currently working on a novel. 








Homeomorphism

by Erik Harper Klass


1

A cold wind. Rain threatening (distant fallstreaks). A two-story building of weathered bricks and arched windows. A little door on the left under a blue awning. On the awning’s scalloped valance, a single word in faint, faded, white majuscular letters: fortune.

A man, a soldier, back from a war. Walking and then stopping and then, on this day, feeling he had nothing much to lose, entering.

The room: windowless, dark, tapestries on walls. In the room’s center, a round table draped with a cloth of no apparent color. A single candle in a candleholder with a green frustum-shaped shade. Two old chairs with turnings placed on opposite sides of the table, as if set for a game of chess. And sitting on one of the chairs, facing the man, who stood motionless at the room’s threshold: a woman.

The woman: Not old, not young. Hair pulled back like (he thought, in an instant) de La Tour’s Magdalene. Bracelets on both wrists that glimmered and sounded like tiny bells. Eyes that, at a glance, seemed both everchanging and constant, like (he thought (he had a literary mind)) forge fires. And then, as if in response to his gaze (for he stood there looking), she leaned back into the darkness and he could no longer see her eyes. She spread her hands out, as if to show she were unarmed, and then her hands disappeared beneath the table. He imagined them resting in her lap, like nesting, nestling birds. She gestured with her head for him to sit. The door closed behind him. She may have been beautiful.

“You are sad,” she said.

His answer: nothing at all. There was no question. He was sitting now.

Behind the woman, and a bit to her left (his right): a tall cabinet vitrine, with two glass doors, in which the man could see the following: the back of the woman’s left shoulder, a candle flickering beneath a green frustum-shaped shade, a man staring into the two glass doors of a tall cabinet vitrine. She asked him to close his eyes and put out his hands. He heard the vitrine open, the sound of movement, the rustling of silk. And then he felt the weight of, and curled his fingers around, an object.

“An hourglass,” he said right away, as if this were a game of speed.

“Not what it is,” she replied. “What it represents. What it means.”

The man began to open his eyes but she asked him to keep them closed (it is not clear how she knew his eyes were opening). He ran his fingers over the object. Glass. Wood. Three metallic posts—spindles they are called—equally spaced circumferentially.

“An hourglass could mean time passing,” he said.

“Yes,” she said, probably nodding.

“Or time past, or sand, or a place where hourglasses are made.”

“Yes,” she said. He could hear a smile in her reply.

Filling the room: a silence. He turned the object in his hands.

“Perhaps I am out of time,” he said. “Or time is nothing at all, an illusion, merely the consequence of the chronological accretion of my memories. Or perhaps I am in prison, as is the sand within the object (I assume the object is filled with sand),” he said, shaking the hourglass and holding it up to his right ear, as one might shake a gift before opening it.

“Good,” she said.

He kept his eyes closed, again turned the object, ran his hands along its topography, its declivities and protrusions.

“Perhaps it is her,” he said, “perhaps her body.”

She did not reply.

“Perhaps the hourglass is loss.”

“You have lost her?”

“I have lost her, yes,” he said. “She has left. I don’t blame her for leaving.”

She waited. The clockwork of the universe advanced inexorably, while inexorably the clockwork of the hourglass did not. And then she invited him to open his eyes. She reached out with extremely long arms and reclaimed the object. Yes it was an hourglass: glass and wood, three vertical spindles constructed of brass. He felt strangely guilty looking at it, found himself looking away. The woman returned it to the darkness of the vitrine.

“That is all for today,” she said.

The man rose and said goodbye and, without paying, without another word, left the room and entered the wind and rain (it had indeed begun to rain). There was, it seems, an unspoken understanding that he would return.

2

She said to him on his second visit: “There is a field of mathematics called topology, which involves the exploration of the properties of objects that in fundamental ways do not change when these objects are twisted or deformed, a transformation we call homeomorphism. The most common object used to illustrate this transformation is a doughnut (a torus shape)—for convenience, please imagine an uncooked doughnut. (There is nothing new about any of this,” she said. “You have likely heard all of this before. I am not trying to impress you.) We might take this doughnut and, in the words of the mathematicians, ‘continuously deform’ the object into the shape of a coffee mug. Try to imagine this. The space within the mug’s handle was once the doughnut’s hole, and the cup itself was once the doughnut’s body (imagine forming the cup by depressing the doughnut’s dough with your thumbs—carefully, carefully). The doughnut and the coffee mug are, mathematically speaking, indistinguishable. As abstract spaces, they are topologically identical. This is sometimes called the torus and mug morphology,” she said.

3

“Freud,” she said, “described a time when an infant experiences what he called an ‘oceanic feeling,’ in which the infant has not yet developed an awareness of the shape and limits of its body, and is thus completely at one with the universe.”

She said this, among other things, on his third visit. This, this oceanic feeling, was not one the man could remember or hope for or even begin to imagine.

4

On the forth visit she once again asked the man to close his eyes, and she reached into the vitrine and pulled forth an object, set it in his hands. This was by now already a ritual of theirs. He accepted the object as the poor accept their alms.

“Can one without sight recreate an object, discovered only by touch, graphically on a white page?” she asked.

He turned the object over in his hands. A key, definitely a key, a giant key, brass perhaps, attached to . . . attached to a wooden fruit . . . a pear, yes a pear.

“Before you on the table,” she said,” is a malleable plastic surface which will be our proverbial white page.”

He nodded, he had seen this when he arrived, a flat white rectangle, his eyes remained closed. He patted the table to his right and found a kind of stylus in the exact place where he remembered seeing a kind of stylus. She did not speak. He drew. His right hand (the hand holding the stylus) moved. His left hand (the hand holding the giant key attached to a pear) moved. And while he drew, he thought of this woman before him in the darkness. He thought of her face. He thought of her eyes, which he felt in some strange way he had not yet really seen. They, these features of the woman, were but ideas of sensations, atmospheres, air. And then, as he drew this giant key attached to a wooden pear, he thought without meaning to (as was always the case) of a long straight road running unsheltered through a desert without shadows. He thought of a flash of light and sound. And then, silence. He thought of a helicopter and a bright white room and then another room and then a third room—only three rooms, but he could barely keep track—a room of incongruous congruent mirrors. When he was done drawing he put down the stylus with a hand that trembled.

She spoke: “So how do shapes and their surfaces speak to the mind? We know from past experiments that both the sighted and the blind represent the edges of surfaces—places where objects overlap, or places of meeting, of rupture, of collision—with lines, and, furthermore, we know that both the sighted and the blind take a specific vantage point to portray the objects of inquiry. Note that neither the overlap of these objects, nor these places of meeting or rupture, must be perceived with vision. Both can be experienced with the hands, by touch.”

He opened his eyes. He looked at the giant key attached to a wooden pear. Turned his head. Looked at the giant key attached to a wooden pear. His drawing was excellent.

5

Each time he came he worried that she would not be there, that she had never been there, that none of this was real, and somehow the accumulation of their meetings—they had somehow settled on weekly meetings, Fridays, just as the sun set at the very end of the street in bursts of red and orange between the silhouetted, linear array of equidistant plane trees—did nothing to dispel the uncertain nature of it all.

6

“I read somewhere,” he said to her on his sixth visit, “in an old book, when I was healing, in that room of mirrors, once I had regained the capacity for thinking, that some people, ‘whose minds are prone to mystery,’ believe that the objects of our contemplation, the objects themselves, are changed somehow when they are perceived. So when we see a painting, a monument, a tree, a lover’s face, we see not the object at all but rather a veil or membrane of forces and impressions—I believe this is how it was written—distorting the object, coloring it in some way. The pale-blue domes of a mosque encircled by white doves, the curving trace of a purple canyon, the sunlit, jagged architecture of a conquered city—all of these things are changed slightly, imperceptibly perhaps, by all the thousands and millions of people who have already seen them.” He stopped and reached for a glass of water that in fact was not there. “I suppose,” he continued, “if we consider this theory carefully, we discover that every time we see an object, we are met not with the object itself, but rather with the residue of all the eyes that have come before us.”

He played his hand over his cheeks, as if he were smoothing down a beard. She did not speak.

“Have you ever wished you did not have eyes?” he asked, apropos of everything.

Her reply: “There is a school of Ancient Greek philosophy called Eleaticism, which teaches, among other things, that the only certain science is that which places no dependence or importance whatsoever on the senses, and all to reason.”

And then she drifted back into the darkness.

7

On his seventh meeting with the woman, the man was presented with the challenge—the possibly impossible challenge—of arranging a collection of heterogeneous objects into some coherent pattern. From the vitrine, she, like a child showing off her toys, pulled out and presented to the man, his eyes closed as usual, many objects:

  1. a matryoshka doll: collapsed, smooth, rattling;
  2. a stone of course grain;
  3. an ashtray shaped like a heart;
  4. a nautilus;
  5. a bottle, globular;
  6. a huge china vase with some design—dragons? flowers?—in bas-relief (he reached his hand inside the object, a disturbingly rough surface, and felt the design approximated in reverse);
  7. a book with raised lettering on the cover (difficult to determine with fingers) marked by a heavy moiré silk ribbon (it would turn out to be an old volume of a book by Proust);
  8. after a moment: a spirit level;
  9. a mechanical lion that could walk several steps, and then, when a button was pressed, the lion’s breast would open and reveal a bouquet of flowers (lilies, for all he knew);
  10. a hobnail mustache cup (not to be confused with a shaving mug, which is a very different object);
  11. a shining metal cone, of the diameter of a die, that he found intolerably heavy;
  12. a sprig of straw or suchlike;
  13. a monocle (or a small magnifying glass with the handle broken off);
  14. an embarrassing toy coffin in which the corpse has a spring-loaded erect phallus that pops up when the lid is removed (did she smile as he touched this object, as he held, indeed even stroked, the phallus (for just a moment!) with the tips of his thumb and index finger?);
  15. a runcible spoon;
  16. a (the?) huge key attached to a wooden pear;
  17. a pop-up book created for blind children who cannot yet read braille. The book, as far as he could tell (he turned the pages with his eyes tightly closed), recounts the following story: The setting is a small village. A young man falls in love with a young woman—to be sure, an unrequited love. She is the most beautiful woman in this village: the way she laughs, the way she smiles, the way she moves her hair from her eyes when the wind blows. The young man does not imagine that the young woman could ever return his love. To put it ineloquently but succinctly: she is out of his league. The story continues. One spring day, walking forlornly down a floriferous path in the hills, the young man comes upon an old man attempting to pull a hand cart across a stream (the narrative does not explain the reasoning for the old man’s arduous path). The young man, as we can imagine (for he has been presented as a benevolent and kind young man), helps the old man pull the cart—the reader “sees” an image of the young man, up to his knees in the rushing stream, trousers rolled up, shoes tied and hanging from a shoulder, straining with the cart’s weight. After the crossing the old man reaches out with both bony hands and touches the young man’s face, running his hands down the young man’s cheeks, as if the old man were smoothing down the young man’s (nonexistent) beard. The young man is too startled to back away, to respond at all. And then the old man turns and ambles off with his cart into the shadows of trees. The young man is left bewildered by the old man’s touch. There is something extraordinary about it, something akin to the feeling of waking from a dream, or falling into one. He sits down on a rock at the edge of the stream. He picks up stones and tosses them absentmindedly. He observes the way the trees, mostly fir trees, take on the color of the sun as it sets (this is all done with textures, with differences in smoothness and roughness on the page). He listens to the songs of birds (various notes in high relief on a swirling staff), and he wonders, in a moment of digression, what aspect of these songs is most important for attracting mates: pitch or rhythm, or perhaps it is something else, some fine structure that goes beyond what human hearing can discern (and he is reminded, in this extended moment of digression, of the importance of the sound of prose; we should listen to the words, he thinks, as if we were birds (all of this—his thoughts, etc.—is made clear by the textural “images” on the page)). And then, for no apparent reason the young man can recall, he leans over and observes his reflection in the water. A miracle! A transformation! He is beautiful! Subsequent events are not hard for the well-read reader to anticipate. The young man returns to the village. One thing leads to another (one may turn the pages quickly now), and the young man and the young woman fall in love. They walk hand in hand through fields, they kiss in a floriferous park with wind-tossed trees, they hold each other’s bodies close and dance (more notes across the page), they lie together (probably naked, but concealed beneath blankets) in a room lit by candles, etc. They eventually marry. The story continues, and the reader is led to understand that time has passed. The reader (that is, the feeler) learns that the young man, over the course of events, has become rich. He is a writer, apparently a great writer, and the people of the village pay him for his craft (an outlandish thought!), and, additionally, he has received several lucrative grants from various foundations and fellowships. The reader (feeler) turns the page and now the young man is on his way to a reading of a recent short of his that had been published in a prestigious literary journal, the reading taking place at a university to which he is running late, and along the same floriferous path mentioned above he comes across the same old man with the same hand cart at the same stream (what are the odds?), the latter trying—and, once again, failing—to make a crossing. This time the young man walks quickly past. He has no time to help the old man. (By now the reader (that is, the feeler) knows where this is going. Everything is as clear as day, so to speak. These stories have been written since time immemorial. Every story tells a story already told. Even the young man on the page knows this well.) Time, once again, passes, and the young man returns from what was, in his estimation, an excellent, well-received reading, after which he had answered various questions related to the author’s “method” and “craft,” in an erudite and often agreeably enigmatic manner, much to the pleasure of all in attendance. He returns to his home and enters. He sets down his writer’s satchel. He goes to greet his wife with a kiss, as per usual. She turns to him. And as his face approaches hers, she recoils. She decides—in a flash, in a second, which is how it sometimes goes with these things—that she no longer loves him. Yes the decision is hasty, but it is as if she has felt this way for a long time, as if this seed of their dissolution had been planted long ago and only now has broken the soil and begun to blossom—rapidly, floriferously. The reader sees (feels) their hands separating. The reader sees (feels) her packing her things. The reader sees (feels) her drifting off into a rain-streaked distance. On the last page of the book the reader sees (feels) the young man—no longer, in truth, so young—standing alone, in an atmosphere of blue melancholy (the reader’s (feeler’s) fingertips seemingly convey to the reader’s (feeler’s) brain a tactile transcription of the prismatic specter). And then, as the reader closes the book, the disfigured young man folds up and collapses into the flat emptiness of his eternal imprisonment; 
  18. the carapace of a hawksbill turtle;
  19. and a dress; he imagines—he is not sure why—a floral print, with eight buttons down the front (or perhaps the back).

But how to arrange these object? Color is out of the question. Perhaps by size (small to large)? By weight (light to heavy)? By softness to hardness? By smoothness to roughness? By fragmentation to solidity? By shape (roundness to angularity)? By sound (those objects that rattle when shaken to those that do not)? The man finds that no sooner has he settled on one methodology than his criteria becomes unstable and his groupings become precarious, and he feels compelled to go back and try again, splitting up objects that are nearly the same, superimposing different criteria, frenziedly beginning all over again, becoming more and more disturbed, and teetering finally on the brink of anxiety.

If there is a lesson to the exercise, the woman has not made it clear, she will never make it clear. But there is a lesson. Of course there is a lesson.

8

And on their eighth meeting he sat before her at the table, and she explained to him about a special kind of line called a “long line” (or “Alexandroff line”), which she defined as “a topological space, something like a regular (or ‘real’) line, but much longer. (Furthermore,” she explained, parenthetically, “the long line is not a Lindelöf space, is not second countable, is not metrizable, is not paracompact, and is not normal.) We may think of a real line as having a countable number of line segments. The long line, however,” she continued, “has an uncountable number of such segments. When the distance between a man and the object of his desire is a real line, the man may traverse the line, he may—if he is diligent, if he is tireless, if he is lucky—find his prize (imagine a point on the line) waiting for him, in all her punctiform perfection. A long line, however,” she continued, “cannot be traversed. The desired object cannot be reached, cannot be touched. The man who is separated from his lover by a long line will suffer, yes, but he will eventually forget about her, for when any distance is discovered to be unbridgeable, this distance, over time—ironically perhaps—collapses and eventually disappears.”

“That all sounds very profound,” the man replied, rubbing his temples. Truth be told, his mind, around the word “metrizable,” had wandered and settled on more tangible considerations, such as the simple and strangely soothing sound of the woman’s voice (that is, form, sans content).

She leaned back, once again, as always, from darkness into deeper darkness, and, barely perceptibly, smiled. “All too often one judges something to be profound when in fact one has merely failed to grasp it. Perhaps the ‘long line’ is a figment of my imagination. Perhaps what I tell you is gibberish. Perhaps I know nothing at all.”

9

On his ninth visit she placed a Rubin’s vase, approximately the size of a human head, before him on the table and invited him to feel it with both hands, as if he were spinning pottery.

“Tell me,” she said, “do you feel the concavities and convexities of the contours of the vase, which is to say, do you feel the vase itself?”

He ran his hands over the vase’s surface.

“Or,” she continued, “do you feel the athwart faces of two lovers, peering at each other from across an empty chasm, always, forever, just a few inches apart?”

He moved his hands for a while longer, and then he placed them face down on the table, as if he were about to be interrogated, and he said, without the slightest doubt: “The latter.”

10

On his tenth visit the woman told the man the following story (this is what they would sometimes do: this, in truth, is what we all do: tell stories): “St. Brigid once, it has been said,” she said, “performed the miracle of giving a blind woman the gift of sight. But for an instant. Only an instant. The ‘blind’ woman, if I may embellish a bit, saw spreading fields of unimaginable colors—cinnabar, saffron, xanthic, celadon, cyan—upon which cattle grazed, each animal frozen in time. She saw scattered clouds in the sky, in the exact shape—she thought, in this instant—of cattle grazing upon fields. She saw the gentle outline of distant hills (puce, violescent). She saw a hawk disappearing into the sun, to become one with the sun, to never leave the sun. She saw orchards of apple and plum trees, and the long shadows of orchards of apple and plum trees. She saw St. Brigid’s face, beautiful, a framing white veil, one single unruly strand of auburn hair coming loose (could this be?), a cross hanging from a black cord below her chin. What I have described includes perhaps a millionth of a millionth of a percent of a percent of what the woman saw. The woman,” the woman continued, “found this scene so beautiful, so vivid, that this instant of sight was enough. The memory of her sensations (for memory is what, less than a second later, as she returned to blindness, these sensations had already become) lingered with the reverberations and recurrences of these colors and objects, would illuminate her mind and thoughts, for the remainder of her days.”

11

On his eleventh visit the woman said: “Some believe that we are able to remember everything that happens to us, everything, in fact, that is happening anywhere in the universe, down to the smallest detail. Each winding silver-gray arabesque of the candle smoke, each spinning fleck of dust, the sound of a mountain settling, every word spoken, even the echoes of another’s thoughts. We are that open, that permeable to sensations. So what our brains must do,” she continued, “according to this theory, is defend ourselves from the world around us. Our brains act merely as filters, keeping us from becoming entirely overwhelmed by what is essentially an endless and voluminous onslaught of mostly useless information. You are probably doing this now,” she said to the man. “Even these words will be lost to you, like yesterday’s clouds. Only that which is most important is taken in, is remembered.”

She paused, gathered up the hair from the back of her neck, let it fall.

She continued: “Scientists know that the sensory apparatus of single-celled organisms, however, are unfiltered. There is no distance between the sensation and the perception. There is no neural editing done by the brain, a brain which, of course, does not exist. This, you might agree,” she said, “is rather interesting, perhaps even sad, for the idea suggests that only the most rudimentary of organisms can perceive the universe as it really is.”

12

“But what does one see when one sees?” she asked on his twelfth visit to the windowless room. She handed him an amorphous fragment of what he would later discover to be garnet-red glass—for now, it was just an amorphous fragment of probably glass. “If you observe this object, any object, microscopically,” she continued, “you would see—or perhaps the better word is discover—that nothing is continuous, nothing is homogenous. Everything is granular. The sea, a cow, a sea cow, the amorphous fragment of glass in your hand, your hand—everything is made of collections of invisible particles, vibrating, spinning, mostly air.

“Love,” she said, “is no less tenuous.”

13

On his thirteenth visit the man said: “Someone—a nurse, with a beautiful voice that cracked at the ends of phrases—would read to me from time to time in my endless days in the room of mirrors. Once she read to me a story of a philosopher. German, I believe. I forget who exactly. A first name last name. The story, I will always remember, was about the philosopher’s socks.” The man laughed almost silently before continuing. “The philosopher recalls opening a drawer—he was just a child at the time—and discovering his socks, which his mother had rolled up in pairs and turned inside out in the usual manner. He described them as pockets. He would reach his hand into each one, as far as he could, finding great pleasure in the experience. Why would he do this? Why this pleasure? It was not for warmth or texture or feelings of possession or any sense of organizing principles or modes of production (I think the philosopher was a Marxist) or maternal love or sexual desire or whatever else we might come up with. It was simply for what he described as the ‘little present’ held within. And then, once he had established the existence of each of these little presents, held tightly in his fist, he would begin a new phase: the unfolding, the unveiling. There was a similar pleasure in this, but it also came with something he found disquieting: for each time he pulled from a rolled up sock its gift, he found that the pocket—which of course was formed of the substance of the present itself—would cease to be. And yet the philosopher remembers repeating this childhood experiment again and again.”

He sat in the room at the table before the woman, thinking about the story of the philosopher and the philosopher’s socks, but really thinking of the nurse and her voice and the room of mirrors.

He continued: “It took me a while, but I guess the story is about desire, about how the object one desires disappears at the moment of its attainment.”

After a moment of silence in the dark room, she spoke: “Desire is paradoxical, yes? The very object desire seeks to obtain, it also seeks to consume, and in the process it consumes itself. But one can imagine,” she continued, “or really imagine imagining, a perfect object, an object disentangled from all desire. The perfect object can be at once held and withheld.”

“I would like that,” he said, not at all sure what this perfect object might be, but understanding that this—this search—was why he was here.

14

She said on their fourteenth visit (but at this point who was counting?): “The story of the philosopher and his socks also exemplifies the unity of form and content, their consummation, their consubstantiation, their homoousianism.”

“You and your words,” he said, half laughing, half frowning.

15

She said: “Other examples of homeomorphism: A circle and a square. A hand and a soul. A woman’s hair spread out on your shoulder and the geometrical mapping of the shape of time. Silence and the sound of a bomb. A wounding and a healing. The loss of all love—and its commencement.”

16

And then finally: A warm wind. A red-orange sun. Equidistant plane trees. A man, a wounded soldier, back from a war. He stood before the two-story building of weathered bricks and arched windows, his long shadow stretching out to the east like a Giacometti statue. The little door. The awning flapping in a rising wind, the sound like someone lightly slapping skin. He waited to enter, on this day when he had everything to lose. The sun sank infinitesimally. Lines of clouds like whale ribs, each painted pink on one side, drifted across the darkening sky. And into mirrored rooms, into wombs of smoke, into darkness, we sometimes hasten our rebirths.

Afterword

I have, here and there, embellished, I have added words and phrases, occasionally changed the order of events, made educated guesses, filled in gaps, but the above describes, in more exactitude than the reader might believe, my first few months of meetings with the fortuneteller Gilberte. This is, to a large extent, how we spoke. The majority of the objects mentioned are genuine and are still sitting behind glass in her cabinet vitrine downstairs, or occasionally, I am sure, removed and presented to her clients. But memory, of course, is imprecise. I have done my best, but I’ve decided to call the above work fiction, if for no other reason than that the moniker has allowed me to include the pop-up book described in my seventh visit, a book that is, I admit, entirely fabricated.

I suppose one (other) aspect of my—let’s call it—“story” that is misleading is the timing of our love. I had fallen for her instantly. It was love at first sight (so to speak). Gilberte claims to have felt similarly. She told me that she knew, that she fell in love, the moment I quoted Calvino at our first meeting. I’ll take her at her word.

Gilberte was not born blind, but she lost her sight when she was so young that she now claims that she “no longer remembers what seeing ‘means.’ The idea of seeing, the whole concept of objects becoming upside down images in the eyes, turning into electrical signals, becoming reconstructed by our neurons into upside down upside down images in our brains that perhaps (or perhaps not) reflect, so to speak, the images of the objects so reflected, makes sense to me conceptually. But not practically. The images I imagine are completely divorced from those I ‘see’ with my other senses. They are entirely my own. I dream, I guess you could say, waking.”

As is often the case, her words elude me.

The bombing I’ve alluded to above occurred in the northern Parwan province of Afghanistan in the early spring of 2019. Three Marines and an Afghan contractor died in the attack: Cpl. Lex Boone, 22, of Salt Lake City, Utah; Sgt. Michael Parry, 23, of Sacramento, California; Staff Sgt. Lenny Cade, 41, of Chicago, Illinois; and Abdul Khan, 22, of Kabul. Two other trailing (obviously trailing) vehicles in the convoy survived, and I owe the nine accompanying service members with my life.

Gilberte and I are engaged to be married, as I write this. She is the answer to all of my prayers.



BIO

Erik Harper Klass has published stories and essays in a variety of journals, including New England ReviewSouth Carolina ReviewYemassee (Cola Literary Review), Summerset ReviewSlippery Elm, and Blood Orange Review, and he has been nominated for multiple Pushcart Prizes. His novella Polish Poets in Beds with Girls is now available from Buttonhook Press. He writes in Los Angeles, CA.





Notes

“An hourglass could mean time passing . . . a place where hourglasses are made”: See Italo Calvino, Invisible Cities, trans. William Weaver (New York: Harcourt Inc., 1974), 38.

‘oceanic feeling’: See Sigmund Freud, Civilization and Its Discontents (1930), trans. James Strachey (New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2005), 47 and passim.

huge key attached to a wooden pear: See W.G. Sebald, The Rings of Saturn, trans. Michael Hulse (New York: New Directions, 1998), 43.

 ‘whose minds are prone to mystery’: Marcel Proust, In Search of Lost Time: Volume VI: Time Regained (1927), trans. C. K. Scott Moncrieff and Terrence Kilmartin (New York: The Modern Library, 2003), 283.

a tactile transcription of the prismatic specter: Vladimir Nabokov, Ada, Or Ardor: A Family Chronicle (1969) (New York: Vintage Books, 1990), 469.

a shining metal cone, of the diameter of a die: Jorge Luis Borges, “Tlön, Uqbar, Orbis Tertius” (1940), trans. Alastair Reid, in Ficciones (New York: Grove Wiedenfeld, 1962), 33.

superimposing different criteria . . . teetering finally on the brink of anxiety: Michel Foucault, preface to The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences (1966), trans. Alan Sheridan (New York: Vintage Books, 1994), xviii.

the philosopher’s socks: For more on Walter Benjamin’s socks, see Walter Benjamin: Selected Writings, vol. 3,ed. Marcus Bullock and Michael W. Jennings, trans. Howard Eiland (Cambridge, Mass.: The Belknap Press of Harvard Univ. Press, 1996), 374.







For Jack and the Eagle

by D.S. Liggett



OF ALL THE TIME that we spent in Alabama, very little was actually spent in Huntsville. It’s easy to forget this, considering the trip is almost exclusively called Huntsville among my family, when we think of the weekend that we spent just outside Decatur.

We drove all through the day, and arrived at a little hotel just after dark. Then began the show of unpacking the car, and repacking the bellman’s cart with our luggage, which we lugged into the elevator. The woman at the front desk was cordial and toothless, and she gave my father our keys without hassle. We thanked her quietly and shuffled up to our room, which was situated one floor up, and bordered on both sides by a dim stairwell, and the steadily chuffing elevator. 

The room was not a thing of beauty or convenience; the curtains were shredded from the middle, as though someone had extended an arm straight outward and raked the strips to the floor, and the doors were beset with scratches at their bottom lips. I was to take the fold-out bed, which sprang from the graying blue couch along the room’s furthest-right wall, and my parents were to divide the two beds in the room’s set-away bedroom between themselves, their luggage, and the dog. That night, as I tucked into my fold-out bed, I discovered that the door to the bedroom would not close if the fold-out bed was extended. Keeping silent, I rolled over and offset their unending television with a pillow to the ear. 

*

On the first day of our trip, my mother and I went to see the Space & Rocket Center, while my father left our room in Decatur for a Doubletree hotel in Huntsville proper, where he was to play in a dart tournament. This arrangement came as a result of the Huntsville hotel’s No-Dogs policy. Rather than leave our dog at home, we opted for the hotel in Decatur, although I could not yet decide, on that morning, whether the dog would really think our choice was worth it, as she was alone in the room for most of the day. 

We took turns planting kisses on her black, clefted head, and took her outside the hotel, to the fields of dead winter-grass bordered by parking lots. I slipped off her lead and gave her a signal which meant, without question, go!, at the sight of which she took off in massive circles around the fields, kicking up fistfuls of strawlike grass and little hunks of dry Earth as she ran.

On that morning, the sky was radiantly blue, and the Tennessee river was full-up nearly to the shore. With the dog packed away in the hotel, and my father gone over to Huntsville for the day, my mother and I were driving out in search of rockets. 

Just before we left for Alabama, I’d promised a friend, an English boy called Jack, who loved military history certainly more than I did, to get pictures of all the great rockets, tanks and aircraft for him. Our friendship had always been a strange one; lacking greatly in any real sense of certainty or stability, and so I was more than willing to impress — I could stand good graces.

*

The second-youngest president elected, John F. Kennedy, sometimes called Jack, was a Massachusetts Democrat. Compared to his predecessors, he was a handsome man, with a full head of hair and a presidential smile.

The other day, I stumbled across a picture of him on the campaign trail, standing outside a house in West Virginia and talking with who I take to be a young father and his daughters. Kennedy’s standing on the ground, jacketless, and looking up at the family, who stand relaxed on their patio. The father seems to have his hands in his pockets. The row of identical, small houses seems to stretch on forever, and the sky seems artificially gloomy and dark from the film decay. 

Today, I found another picture. It was almost definitely taken minutes later; Kennedy is shaking hands with an older man, likely the first man’s father. The children, now joined by a boy, appear unphased.  There’s something strange, looking at the pictures. Knowing that Kennedy won the presidency — and West Virginia itself, by a landslide — part of me wanted to exalt, to take a little joy in seeing such a tidy prelude. But there is another, far more sinister, part of me that cannot so easily examine the picture. I looked at the father, standing in his doorway, face caught by the shadow of the door, white tee-shirt dirty, presumably with coal, and I couldn’t be rid of the face of Lee Harvey Oswald; his dark hair, white shirt, unrepentant stare.  I drew a sharp breath and closed the tab. 

*

The Space & Rocket Center was ill-maintained, but, in its disrepair, it was charming. I took my mother’s picture under the Space Camp sign, and we made a quick entrance to the center itself; there were no lines. We made our way through the first dim rooms; a small minefield of shuttles, Mars-rock recreations, and displays joyfully announcing the advent of 3D-printed walls, inviting us to admire the black, wavy wall they’d fashioned from concentric plastic rings, after which, we filed into the high-ceilinged halls at the edge of the center.

The hall I remember best was a long one, fitted on all sides with large windows, and sectioned into the shape of a horseshoe by the rocket which lay lengthwise down the middle of the floor. Each wall was covered to eye-level with infographics, booths and children’s activity stations, and we wandered slowly down our aisle, taking in the place. In folding chairs, scattered throughout the hall at wide intervals, was a small gallery of white-haired, gray-suited men clutching clipboards, and fitted with lanyard IDs. I thought for a moment that they must be scientists, but we didn’t stop for long enough to ask. Secretly, I hoped that they weren’t bookending a life of scientific service providing simplified explanations of space travel to the slow procession of mothers and children passing them. 

Eventually, when we’d followed the horseshoe back to the mouth of the hall, we took a turn down a cement staircase out to the Rocket Garden. Hearing the name, a small, near-imperceptible part of me had been expecting rows of flowerbeds, giving way to the noses of rockets, poking through the mulch and dirt as though they’d grown miraculously and immaculately from the Earth. Of course, the Rocket Garden was not a garden by any literal means, but a series of cement pathways and platforms, home to hundreds of retired government vehicles, laid bare and docile as animals in a petting-zoo. I cooed their names and peered inside them; leaned forward for better pictures — Little John, Cheyenne.  

The rocket I remember best was a truly massive thing; I stood beside it, dwarfed, and looked up at a piece of long pneumatic piping, branded in tall red letters, UNITED STATES, in a hand that was unmistakably human. My mother called to me, for what must’ve been the second time, “Look over here!” I looked back and smiled. She snapped the picture on her phone, and, having had our fill, we left for Decatur. 

*

When I think of the American presidents, perhaps more often than I ought to, there is always a defining event of each presidency; something that I can point to and say, “that’s what he did.” — Lincoln won the Civil War, Washington pioneered the position, Taft did/didn’t get stuck in his bathtub, and Kennedy put a man on the moon (So I’ve been told.) 

I suppose I always did know that Kennedy himself couldn’t have been around for Apollo 11. Growing up, I was told, above all else about him, that John F. Kennedy had been assassinated in 1963. Still, his legacy of spaceflight was almost inescapable.

 I spent a week in Florida very recently, almost a year after seeing Huntsville. My parents and I came to stay with my Aunt and Uncle in Sebastian, which is a town so flat that it seems to stretch forever. We spent a day at the Kennedy Space Center, dusted by spitting rain; grumpy and displeased. It seemed to me a sort of amusement park — Each building was a similar series of rooms; we’d wait in a line to get inside, before being led through a series of rooms, all of which played similar videos, covering Kennedy, the Apollo missions, and the invention, testing and success of rockets. Then, we were released into the galleries, — the part I liked best — where displays of all varieties peered back at us through glass cases. I took my mother’s picture next to portraits of Mark and Scott Kelly, and my father pointed out the patches of missing thermal tiles on the displayed rockets. 

When I left the Kennedy Space Center, I was struck by a strange thought. Regardless of my longstanding fascination with John F. Kennedy and the minutiae of spaceflight, I had preferred the Huntsville Space & Rocket Center greatly. I wasn’t sure why. 

*

The next day, my mother and I went back to Huntsville for the dart tournament. The tournament crowd was one I had been familiar with for most of a decade; a loose and extended network of kindly men and women with a habit of clapping me on the back and saying, “Your daddy’s on a real winning streak over there!”, or “You know, I’ve still got one of your stories in my office.”

Finding a place to sit was easy; my father was loosed on a winning streak, and the trading of seats was unquestionably in favor of his family. I made myself content with a can of coke and a bag of plain Lays — a preference my father has always mocked — and watched. 

My mother and I had come to the Doubletree from a long hike on the edge of Huntsville. We had taken the dog, who, itching for adventure beyond our hotel room, had jumped eagerly into the hills. I had, ignorantly, expected that the hike would be flat and easy. Rather, it began to rain bitterly halfway through, and after a certain point, my mother suggested we cut across the remaining loop back to the parking lot. This measure only worsened things, as we climbed successive rows of wet rockface, stepping tenuously side-to-side in search of a clear footpath up, back to the parking lot. We arrived back to the car damp and unsteady on our feet, and so we climbed back into the car and sat in the lot, sipping from clinking metal water-bottles, and waiting for the dog to dry enough to return to the Decatur room, where we dropped her off on the way back to the Doubletree. It was strange, huffing back; we were seasoned hikers, competent and prepared for the hike we’d expected. And yet, somehow, we’d been bested. I didn’t want to think about it. 

My hair was still drying as we watched my father in the Doubletree ballroom; he was jolly and light on his feet, and his winning streak did not let up. The evening was drawing to a close, and pointing towards a final match. Most were finishing up their games, and the room’s crowd was thinning at a steady pace. Those who stayed were largely in the same position as my mother and I; watching their friends, family members, spouses, who had not yet been eliminated. 

My father was to finish the evening with the tournament’s penultimate event; a match against a friend. Then again, there are very few matches in a regional dart tournament that are not played between friends. The atmosphere was at once tense and slack; those of us still watching had grown hungry and restless, and the sun had gone down outside. The room’s good spirits still remained, but in smaller pockets, and in hushed tones. The movement had slowed, and then stilled near-entirely; there were no more bellowed greetings between friends, or five-man news crews wheeling cameras around to cover the event. Breath was drawn taught and shallow. My father took his place at the board beside his evening’s final opponent. They each shot for the cork, and then began. 

*

A dart moves through the air so quickly that it is near-invisible until it reaches a target. It shoots forward, embeds its needlelike tip in the felt of a board, and twangs back and forth upon impact, creaking. When I watched the tournament in Huntsville, I hadn’t seen a rocket launch in person yet, but if I had, I might’ve drawn a parallel. I might’ve thought about the sound that they both make. Almost a year after I saw Huntsville, I stood in my uncle’s backyard in Florida, and watched a rocket launch from Cape Canaveral hours after we left the Kennedy Space Center. I never believed what people told me about feeling a rocket; I was wrong. 

It was a few days after Christmas, and the sky had just fallen to full-dark. It was almost cold. I was barefoot, staring up through a sparse canopy at the little patch of sky beside the moon. My uncle pointed out the first signs of the rocket to us, and my mother oohed quietly from beside me. My father looked up silently, and my little cousin tugged at my hand, calling out in chorus with her father. The rocket cut a clear path through the sky and came to rest just beside the moon, framed between two branches of an old, leafless tree at the edge of their yard. It hung there for a moment, before the sound began — my aunt and uncle chuckled quietly, the dogs perked up their heads and cocked them, and the rest of us were silent, smiling despite our slack jaws. The sound buzzed all around us, bordered in by the tall backyard fence, and catching inside my chest. The air was alive and thrumming; I squeezed my cousin’s hand. 

For a few moments longer the rocket remained, as the sound dissipated to a quiet hum. It was a little burning circle in the sky, stripping off its boosters and piercing into the darkness. It burned for a few seconds more, and then was gone. 

*

My father won the last game. Of the three legs, he won the last two without ever seeming to lose his edge. He was calm and methodical; an unrelenting force. After the second game, he fired the chalker — a younger man entering scores on the iPad hanging beside the boards — with a fatherly pat on the shoulder and a muttered “I’ve got it, you go on and sit down.” The chalker had mistakenly marked his second leg as a loss, and took a seat to my immediate right, grumbling indistinctly, smelling of marijuana. My father’s opponent, a round man with a neat crew-cut, seemed to accept his loss well, and shook my father’s hand with a jolly smile. The game had been won quickly and decisively, and the room’s mood was that of joy and relief. My father made his rounds saying goodbye and patting the backs of his friends, and then we all loaded back into the car, and returned to Decatur. 

The next morning, my father played in a final tournament event, while my mother and I sat reading books in the Doubletree lounge with our traveling bags by our feet. The dog slept fitfully in the car, ventilated by the half-opened windows and cool weather, curled up in her traveling crate. My father got done playing in the midafternoon, and we were all glad to pack ourselves into the car once again. I spent most of the drive with my head stuck out the window, swallowed by the falling dark, and blown about happily by the wind wicking down the river. It was a joyful drive; quiet, yet underpinned by a sense of triumph. There was something very strange about riding along, late into the night, on a Sunday evening, but I didn’t mind it. I was happy to be windblown, and to watch the shadows stretch themselves out over the long, pale highway; I was very, very happy.                  

*

I asked my father, just the other day, about the presidents he grew up under — ten years too young to have seen the Kennedy administration, he told me, “Jimmy Carter was a good man. They say he was just a one-term president, but…” He trailed off and tossed a dart at his practice board, “… No president has done so much after his presidency.” 

John F. Kennedy was president for just under three years. In fact, he came in only forty-nine days short of the mark. He served less than a term in office, which continues to surprise me, although I’ve known that since elementary school. He was followed by Lyndon B. Johnson, a man I know very little about, who was followed by Richard Nixon, a man that I know mainly for his scandals and misgivings. Until only days ago, I didn’t know that Nixon had been in office during the Apollo 11 mission. That, technically speaking, he’d put a man on the moon. 

Like most people, Kennedy’s goals were not as straightforward as they are represented. By 1963, he was suggesting a joint American-Soviet space mission to the United Nations; the Soviets weren’t nearly as eager. It’s strange to imagine, Ivanov and Sixpack on the moon. To me, the Space Race was an opportunity for blind, exalting Us-vs-Them patriotism; Hell yeah, those are our guys, and they’re kicking the Russians’ asses. I’m from the same country as the men on the moon; they brought all of us up with them, when they brought our flag. It’s strange to think how easily it might have, instead, been a gesture of national unity; friendship, my usual politic.

 I think I understand, now, why it is that the Kennedy Space Center seemed so strange to me. I suppose it might have been anyone’s, but it was Kennedy’s. A living mausoleum, a testimony to the great things which came only after his death; a Pharaoh buried in wait of his riches. O, King of America, accept our offerings. O, King, O King Almighty…

*

Jack didn’t care for the pictures nearly as much as I’d hoped. His good graces were delicate. They wore thin before the summer began in earnest. Sometimes, when I look back on the last of our the good times; Huntsville, Easter Sunday, and the rest of our fun, I can’t resist looking back in anger; my current frustrations make me forget the point of remembering. I was happy then; times were good; I had a friend. For a short time, all that mattered was the joy of having a friend, of my father winning the game, of my mother and I making it back to the car, of the dog running free, kicking up clods of dirt and dead winter grass, of the handsome young president, of his black-and-white campaign trail, of his rockets launching, of his man on the moon. I tell myself that I cannot define all that comes before disaster by suffering. I tell myself that to do so would undermine all that there is to be said about living. 

For that drive, on the way home from Huntsville,  I was surrounded by whipping wind and darkness and music and a churning, frothing river and endless endless endless road. I had a friend, and I had no reason to believe that anything might ever change. There was joy in the infinite; the moving statically; the going nowhere and going quickly. There were thousands of tiny triumphs seeded in the river and mountains and cold night air; I wanted for nothing, and took as much.  

*

The ending irony of John F. Kennedy is not lost on me. When he died, the Space Race became not a living man’s passion, but a dead one’s; the moon, the world’s greatest memorial. I live now in an age in which people from 21 separate countries have visited the International Space Station, an age in which a colonized moon is not a possibility, but an inevitability. Rockets launch so frequently that my Aunt and Uncle have become accustomed to watching launches from their backyard, and retired rockets are placed in centers like the Huntsville Space & Rocket Center and the Kennedy Space Center for the public’s viewing pleasure; made docile; domesticated. 

In this age, I sometimes wonder about a world in which John F. Kennedy was never assassinated; in which Lee Harvey Oswald stayed in the USSR, and Jack Ruby never went to prison, perhaps in which the first men to walk the moon’s surface were a Soviet-American pair, forced into camaraderie by their proximity and shared goal. Would the moon be any less American, were it shared? Would I still feel as though I’d been brought with, on the backs of the toiling few, and placed upon the moon alongside the American flag? I don’t know. I don’t know whether John F. Kennedy put a man on the moon, or Lyndon B. Johnson, or Richard Nixon. I don’t know whether, had Kennedy survived his presidency, the moon would’ve been nearly as important to the American public. I don’t know whether the Soviets would’ve ever agreed to a joint space flight. No one does. I do know one thing, though. I know that, when John F. Kennedy died, his American people loved him. They still do.

On July 20th, 1969, an anonymous American left a bouquet of flowers on Kennedy’s grave with an attached note, reading ‘Mr. President, The Eagle has landed.’ 



          

BIO

D.S. Liggett is a student of creative writing at the Fine Arts Center in Greenville, South Carolina, with a vested interest in expressing the joys, hardships and little intimacies of the world through the written word. He plans to continue having great fun reading, writing and seeking publication.







Figments

by Abhishek Udaykumar



Eat the orange one at a time, she said, not realizing how little sense it made. She meant, eat each segment one after the other, it was pleasurable that way, though she wasn’t always around when we paused for the day; and the boys were trying to play cricket on the terrace again though the ball kept falling to the street. We watched them through our bay window, the old city had such structures in those years, and the balconies were circular with French grills and creepers running along their powdery pillars. Our bay window had a diwan attached to it and the view outside was a cold and narrow alley with pushcarts and shrouded figures trying to get past each other. We had worn purple all of last week and the sun had left the city white and flaky like a stiff macaroon, while its tall sandstone walls fortified the worlds at the bottom of each lane. And how deep the street felt from the diwan, the people crawled like insects along the city’s seabed, as women shook their sieves high on the rooftops and hung their elongated clothes in colourful columns along the peeling buildings. I didn’t return to the city after my uncle robbed my mother’s share of the inheritance; but I never believed her when she told me that the street had felt that way because I was still a child. The entrance to the house was barely visible – a little door on one side of the building that needed a thrashing to swing open, leading up a spiral staircase inside a minaret like tower, with little windows at intervals and no landings, as the door to each house appeared along the way – opening into big single-floored flats that instantly felt like home. Jugni lived upstairs but she was mostly with us, she spoke too much but we hardly ever spent time together without her. My parent’s room was a pastry of unraveling clothes and ancient things that hadn’t found a home in all their decades there. My mother’s dressing table stood in the middle, like it was meant to be in a museum, and the beds that clung to the walls sat lower than my father’s floor desk. The diwan was the highest seat in the room.

The central market came down when I was in college and the first mall of the city was built in its place. The traffic around the area was unimaginable for weeks – my mother told me about it over the phone for three straight days. She called me once a month because I said I wanted to be ‘independent’ like the other girls in the hostel. I came back home that summer but the mall was commonplace by then. It was the first sign of what became the ‘new town,’ beyond Park where the roads were broader than the highways that led to the airport. I sometimes longed for the train journeys home every summer, but sometimes I felt sad when I reached the cantonment and found myself back in the old steelwork’s bazaar. Jugni studied in the city and she still lived with her parents, but it didn’t change things between us till my final year. By then, she had finally given up on Mahi and had found a way to live without wishing for him while still thinking about him.

The three of us would sneak out in the afternoons when our parents were asleep, to buy ice-lollies outside the cobbler’s quarters and watch the fights that broke out by the liquor hovels. We would shuffle about the streets till the world bored us and we found ourselves in Lal Maidan, where people played cricket and ran around with kites like they were trying to fly. We would laze about on the big wide pavilion where the audience sat when the city played matches against other districts; but our parents didn’t let us go watch them so my uncle took us on his scooter, the three of us hugging each other one behind the other as he waved at passing strangers, fearing that he would topple us into the gutters, the breeze lifting us by the hair till we nearly forgot about the match and wanted to ride through the city forever and ever. We would return in the evening and Mahi would always walk back home by himself, to the end of the street and around the corner into the row of low-lying brick homes where I had never been, though it was just down the road, it had always made me imagine his lonely walk at the end of a day when we parted ways. There were sights and smells in the city that I couldn’t have talked about, because my life, like every other schoolgirl’s, was a routine, I knew what I was allowed to see, and a little more that I managed to discover on my own. Like the time that I decided to walk back home after school on a whim, it was the only time I did it, and I still didn’t know where I found the guts – to hide in the bathroom until school was out and the buses had left, and follow the lanes that cut through the city, trying to find my way back to my neighbourhood. There were times when I didn’t know where I was headed, and my legs stiffened, my throat drying till it felt like a roll of sandpaper, my eyes sweating with the fear of scary people appearing out of alleys like in the movies. But nobody did anything to me and though it had felt like an era, I eventually found myself back where I had started and followed the usual bus route instead, until a young girl accosted me at a dusty junction and held onto my uniform, pleading with me to come with her and buy her a meal, as she had grown sick of begging for money and just wanted to eat.

Jugni began to sing in the fourth-grade. Mahi’s mother ran a vocals class at her house ever since she quit teaching at school, I heard she was still teaching despite her hip replacement. I often thought about how I spent a lot of my teenage years imagining Mahi’s house and Jugni sitting in the living room with the other students, she used to tell me about it, but Mahi was a quiet boy and he didn’t speak about much besides football, becoming a pilot and living in Spain someday. We always believed that the idea emerged from something rudimentary like the kind of cars they drove in the country and that his favourite football players lived there. But Mahi wasn’t expat material and he ended up living ten kilometers away from where he grew up and worked in a multinational company. Jugni still spoke about him when we talked over the phone and I listened patiently like I had done all my life. His house was part of a colony that had once been constructed to resettle refugees from across the border, it was a long, flat structure that almost looked luxurious considering the current claustrophobia of vertical construction, with spacious gardens surrounding the houses, though they had largely turned to a wilderness of grass, save for a few patches that were looked after by families with a passion for gardening; but the interiors were small with narrow corridors and big rackety windows and washing areas and grinders made of stone installed in the backyards. There weren’t as many shops around the colony when we were children, except for an old tailor who preferred working outside his store on the elevated plaza, where a little ice-cream shop and a stationary shop stood side by side. Jugni and the students would loiter about the colony after class and then at the plaza, before they finally went back home just before dark. She would sometimes come straight home and sit next to me on the sofa while I was in the middle of a movie and tell me about how his mother had made ginger cookies for them, and how Mahi oiled his hair in the evenings.

I used to play chess by myself every time I felt sad. I would snuggle into a quilt on the diwan and watch the rain pelt the city like it had done something wrong, as my mother complained about the damp staircase and how she should have bought the week’s groceries earlier. My father had begun to talk about moving out of his ancestral house because it would get harder to climb up the staircase as the years went by. They fancied living in the ‘new town’ in an apartment with elevators and a walking track, once I was through with school and my college expenses had been sorted out. But they didn’t move till I finished college and began work in a new city in the South. By then, my parents had had enough of the old building and the colonies around it that would never change, the lack of parking in the streets and the forever mess, the noise and the growing pollution in the air, the leaky ceiling and the dull kitchen that had seen more bulbs than the store down the street had sold in a decade. They didn’t fathom themselves maintaining the house and sold it before they moved into their dream home on the other side of the city. Sometimes, towards the end of the day, when my office grew quiet and nothing moved, I would melt into the couch outside the pantry and close my eyes, and feel like I was back on my diwan, looking down at the cobbly street, the big bay window hazy in the mid-afternoon glare, a day after the thunderstorm, fiddling with the chessboard from the previous day, mulling over the precious weekend and how much I wanted to be Mahi’s special someone, but couldn’t do anything about it for Jugni’s sake, though I knew that he would never like her back, for she was superficial and ignorant about things outside her world, unlike him; because I had known her since we were born, and Mahi had come along when we were nine, we had a world before him and somehow no matter how long I lived, that period always seemed like it occupied a significant portion of my life, and I couldn’t betray the bond we shared around our first discoveries in the world. Until that day. Mahi had come home because he wanted to watch aero planes from the terrace of my building, because his colony was too low and didn’t offer him a clear view of the sky. We went up to the terrace, I took a water gun with me in case Jugni happened to come by, although I knew I would simply end up making a fool of myself, as I watched him survey the horizon with great sincerity, his grandfather’s binoculars glued to his face, despite the empty sky, waiting patiently for the mid-afternoon planes bound for the Middle-East. He always grew excited when he saw a cargo plane, though they were rather infrequent. It wasn’t just their size that intrigued him, but their lack of windows and giant wings. I stood up and strolled along the big glass walls that looked out into a lush manicured lawn and a pathway lined with lampposts and silver oak trees. The others were at the canteen but I had a meeting in half an hour and I was supposed to be preparing. It wasn’t anything that I did about Mahi that changed our relationship, but what I didn’t do. I hadn’t intended to trip on my shoelaces, while he was busy with his planes, but I fell anyway and though it hadn’t hurt much, I feigned a sprain and refused to get up, until he was forced to escort me back home, down the spiral staircase, with all his strength, as I limped along and did my best not to overact, past Jugni’s house till we were finally home, sweating as he held me and worried for the first and last time in his life about letting go of me.

My mother was the last person out of the house when my parents moved. Nothing had been left behind, even the old cabinet in the corner that had been collapsing in stages over the years had been rescued and transported across the city. I never forgot how my mother slung her handbag over her shoulder as she made her way to the door, as though she were headed out to the milk parlour like every other morning, till it hit her that it would be her last time out, and she turned back slowly to face the house she had lived in all her married life, always putting things back where they belonged and making sure the floor beneath the carpets was swept every day even if I made a fuss and had to move my things while she cleaned, all in vain – as though it had just been a game. I couldn’t watch her. I knew she was crying her silent cry; I knew this moment would come so I finished crying on the way back home, but no amount of anticipation could diminish that image of my mother standing between the door and the hallway, staring at the shell of our home, the straps of her handbag slipping down her shoulders as she held an irrelevant cushion that wouldn’t fit into the suitcases.  

Mahi usually went to play football in the evenings. And Jugni’s classes began soon after we returned from school, till it was time for him to go out and play. He would laze around in the verandah, the room with the big grilled window that overlooked the colony, before the hallway – where the students sang and held their palms out for his mother to strike them with a bamboo twig. Sometimes he would kick a ball around the yard and the stone paths that zig-zagged around the colony, waiting for his friends to come. Jugni would watch him through the hall doorway and the grilled window, singing poorly before she was rapped on her knuckles. She almost never had a chance to speak to him during her classes, in all those years that she learnt classical music; my house had always been their meeting point and I was always the spectator of their one-sided affair. It was past ten and there were bats hanging on the neem tree outside my window like pouchy fruits. I was making progress in my martial art class and I had made a friend who had promised to come home for dinner that weekend. I had begun to read again and bake once every two weeks, in the oven that I had bought over the new year in a discount sale. I remembered telling Jugni the next day about how Mahi had taken care of me after I had tripped over myself and sprained my ankle. I had rehearsed the night before as I stared at the ceiling, waiting to fall asleep, exacting the tone and pace and pronunciation of my carefully chosen words. She had come home expecting Mahi to already be there but I had asked him not to come because of my leg, though I was well enough to go downstairs that morning and buy a few packets of milk when my mother threatened to starve me if I didn’t. Jugni listened to me with big eyes, becoming still as I performed each moment with deliberation, stretching my legs across the diwan as she sat partially against the opposite corner. I could tell that she would never forget it.

I went downstairs to pick up a delivery and saw a heron perched on the compound wall between my apartment complex and the next. There were times when I spent the whole day cooking and spent the remaining hours washing up, before falling asleep with the music on. It was sunnier than it was hot and even the shadows were hesitant about stretching themselves in the afternoon sun. I was about to go back upstairs with my things when someone called. I was aware of how poorly dressed I was and I wanted to get back indoors as soon as I could, but I had a habit of picking up the phone no matter where I was. I once received a call when I was on the treadmill, and tried really hard to have a conversation despite the speed of the machine. It was an old college friend who was in town and wanted to meet, and though I wasn’t interested, I placed the delivery against a pillar and put the phone to my ear, the heron dancing along the wall and turning to me when I said hello. That night, when I returned from the restaurant, I found an old toy from the house I had grown up in, it had found its way into my bag accidentally after my parents had shifted, a buoyant rubber whale that used to sing every time it was immersed in water – in another lifetime. I had bought it for Mahi on his twelfth birthday, but I had never given it to him. I had realized how funny it was and how Jugni’s present had been a lot cooler, a mini steel fighter jet that he still kept on his office desk. I was tipsy and the house suddenly seemed lonesome and quiet, my friend from college had felt like a guest, a person who needed my entertainment but wouldn’t accept my dependence. I had a good job and made enough money to save up for the thoughtless future, I lived in a better city than I had grown up in and my parents were happier than they had hoped to be; I cooked and cleaned and exercised before work, my colleagues went out on the weekends and I went along if I had the inclination, a few of them had become my friends, and I had accepted that friendship between adults was more like an agreement and that things couldn’t be like childhood again; I went to my martial art class thrice a week and travelled to the coast with my friends in the long weekends – and tried not to call Mahi or think about how he and Jugni still lived in the same city. I sank into the sofa and switched on the news. I didn’t want to go home ever again.



BIO

Abhishek Udaykumar is a writer, filmmaker and painter from India. He graduated from Royal Holloway University of London with English and Creative Writing. He writes short stories, novels and essays and makes documentaries and fiction films. His narratives reflect the human condition of rural and urban communities. He has been published in different literary journals, and has made thirteen films and several series of paintings. 







Dark and Windows

by Luke Sawczak


I see the window! shrieks the toddler.
I see the dark, Mommy! Dark dark dark!
I think: Are dark and windows things you see?

The empty train rolls on in falling light,
and I read Lucy Maud Montgomery
on bridges over valleys she walked through,
“all lovely things beloved in days gone by.”
Here and now we ride “an arrow of light
on a ribbon of shadow,”
our lives and voices breath in iron lungs.
The two-year-old trades tunes for tickles:
each time she sings the fates of bitsy spiders
her mom rewards her with “Want to hear a secret?”
and blows a raspberry in her ear, eliciting
such howls of laughter and the incessant plea:
“T’y ’gain! T’y ’gain, Mommy! Tell me my secret!”
She tries again; the same result, and still “T’y ’gain!”

A voice says, “This train will stop at Georgetown,”
and the mom cries: “I need to go to Kitchener!”
The other passenger assures her more trains will come.
She settles down uneasily. Her toddler remarks on me:
“He innit talking!” — No, she’s told, he’s reading.
Then I am talking, like a healed mute.
Where did you go today?

Evening deepens as the toddler tells me her adventures,
all about the cows that scared her on the farm.
“She didn’t want I to leave her,” says her mom,
“she was crying everything would eat her.”
I laugh. At her size I might cry as well.
“She asked if I was going to clean their poop!”

“Tell me my secret!”
Often seeing children I think of those
whose mothers sit alone in rooms, becoming cold,
whose fathers darken, never to look up again
with the same faces. The ones who die
outnumber those whose hands we hold.
Each peal of laughter, each trying repetition’s
evidence of a miracle we’re told but can’t confirm:
that even one He is not willing should be lost is not.

The mother sighs and gazes out the window.
There was a boy of four obediently quiet
The long drive home from church, whose parents
opened the door to a little body breath had left
dressed for long sleep in his Sunday best.
There are those we buried live in Llullay-Yacu,
la doncella drunk on coca, la niña del rayo
burned by lightning, and el niño, seven, tied,
holding objects showing caravans of llamas.
Vomit, signs of struggle in the youngest only.
I draw in my breath, mind on that
native home where the water treatment men
couldn’t dig the plumbing through the yard
because of all the graves of cousins
who had cut off the universe forever.
“Earth shall be riven, and high heaven.”
In each of them the cosmos-fires burned
and were extinguished. Chesterton says:
In every child the world is once more put upon its trial.

The train sombres into the ravine.
He says, From the valleys, alleluia, we look to the hills.
The farmer doesn’t know where life can enter in.
Don’t tell me that I’ll ever understand.
All I know is à chaque jour suffit sa peine
mais aussi ses miracles. A teacher told me
that in classrooms without windows
trees still bud when spring begins.

The voice comes on from centre coach
to tell us that another train’s behind us
forging through the night to Kitchener,
as though God were listening to prayer.

We brake, snow melting on the rails.
The small girl soils her diaper laughing;
she admits it freely to her mother.
Turning from the windows, we get off.
From inside we’d seen the dark
but not these stars. They are quiet
as we disembark.



hard beads of light


Field so dotted with tiny white flowers
it could be dusted with snow or icing sugar.
Chastening rises out of shame,
correction out of chastening.
Baby blue air backdrop for golden leaves
springing red blood along vein network
like map of traffic out of city:
spilled from pump, droplet vans
muster on long motorway escapes.
After arriving we go canoeing, face inwards
to each other, before the shout to turn around.
Then we’re gliding to the island’s sandy landing,
exploring till chased off by a pup.
Campfires built on private property. No way up.
Circuit of fragmentary lake on face of Earth.

Later I go for a walk by myself,
take photos of licheny shield from waist height.
I’ll call these top-down shots my “Aerial Landscapes”:
lake of moss, forest of tiny shrubs, salt pan of long-dead scars
left by ancient flora. When your hand
finds something to do, you do it mightily.
And then, if you want to get well again, repeat.
Feel a little guilt. Come on, it’s fine.
No need to feel guilty about feeling guilty.
No one does it. Walking back on Fire Route Two-Twenty
see a massive wall, a solid arc of dirt
laced with roots of fallen tree.
Examining its base you perceive its mistake:
it built as Jesus recommended, on the rock.
But trees aren’t houses and the wind has peeled it off.
Now see it from beneath, the mouse’s view.
Awe-inspiring spider of snakes as lithe as taffy,
wood watercourses in a muddy flood.

At the cottage a start on stepping outside
after supper: that there is such a thing as black.
Our light goes only so far out and then recedes
and night hides everything I was to see.
Across the lake light fragments like a carnival
shine into the depth: cottage lanterns, moon,
stars in bunches, deck guides dance on agitated water,
rolling as though turning in and turning out of bed,
then against the shore and fading all away.

For a little time there are two of you:
one reading on the couch inside, nose under spectacles
in a book with crimson jacket, cozy now, if older,
and one sitting in the dark just on the other side
of the window. A chill runs through me.
Why are you in so much pain? What about God?
You’re the last person who could deserve this,
even if on occasion you are short with us.
Why didn’t I talk to you about the stars, too?
The last thing I want is for you to think I love less.
It’s true—you become what you think people think of you.

The stars are beautiful, you know, out here.
The moon, bright as a white flower, the awkward
source of all the light pollution at the dock.
Give me infinitesimal marks in the weave
where the thread is torn but no matter how small
the light your eye picks it up sharp and fine.

I need to stay out here until my soul grows calm.
It needs a wicked chastening. Too absorbed
in its own juices, like the basted turkey.
Funny image for a soul. I head down to the dock
with a cushion and no fewer than two blankets.
Dilemma: without shoes your socks get damp,
but then you can draw your feet into your nest.
Shoes on, I pull the deck chair to the water
and bundle up. The more I write, the more
I need the moon that sponges up the stars
from black canvas with unwanted light.

I put down the pen and my mind expands,
then contracts, like the skillful use of the embouchure
of the oboe: wavering when it is strongest,
then receding with the precision of a jet of ink.
The harder I pray, the more stars flicker on
like prayer candles without blood money.
Soon I can see the hosts of which the Lord is lord.
I’m thinking of you in an early wheelchair,
and imagining with all my force, believing, having faith
against this image, till tears arrive at my eyes.
Unfrozen water, like that lapping against the dock.
In the primitive black water I see drops of ichor,
gods’ blood, which it turns out is burning ivory,
like shining milk, fragments of the eternal snow,
tinsel-thick shards of silver from below the earth,
(no human comparison fully satisfies), anyhow ichor.
Flecks of it stream into the sand on the wave
and I watch my own meteor shower.

Is my mind growing calm?
The world is spinning.



BIO

Luke Sawczak is a teacher and writer in Toronto. His writing has appeared in more than 20 publications, including Sojourners, Acta Victoriana, Queen’s Quarterly, the Humber Literary Review, and the Spadina Literary Review. It has been nominated for Best of the Net and included in Best Canadian Poetry. His influences include Derek Walcott, Seamus Heaney, Emily Dickinson, and Jane Kenyon. In his spare time he composes for the piano.







Sleep Lab

by Joseph Bardin



Sleep lab and staged readings are two dates I cannot control and they end up falling on the same night.  The reading goes great—strong turnout, good actors, positive responses, plus some useful critiques. I’m pretty high on it all as I drive around this dark office park area looking for the sleep lab place. My GPS is confused, or I am, and I circle the block a couple times before finding the right building.

I still feel dramatic buzzing on a call box, as instructed, looking in the window of an empty office lobby in shadows, as if on some clandestine mission. A technician in scrubs appears and leads me through an unmarked door to the sleep lab, passing a heavy-set guy in a sleep gown covered in wires flowing down from his head and face over his substantial belly walking to the bathroom. He looks like a high-tech Lord of the Rings dwarf with hair and beard replaced by wires.

The creepy simulated bedroom is like a stage set with a king bed, bedside lamps, and a TV mounted on the wall opposite, and a camera in one corner of the ceiling trained on me, and I suddenly feel as if I’m staying in one of those Moscow hotels the Russians use to trap VIPs. Like the kind that likely rendered Donald Trump an asset of Russian intelligence. Except this camera is in plain view.  

Horror is not my genre, but walking that fluorescent lit hallway to this ersatz bedroom in this office park at night with high tech dwarves going to pee seems like a pretty good setup.

Still, I have to do something. My sleep has become a listing vessel, constantly tilting me overboard into unwanted wakefulness. I toss and turn, not just in the second part of the night, but an hour after turning out the light. I roll left, I roll right, waking up to pee, not once but three times, sometimes four, and in the morning I hardly feel rested, much less ready to write. 

Our most difficult times with Bernie’s breast cancer have come in the night when her emotional defenses are down. Egoless in receiving encouragement, she often slips right back into sleep, leaving me awake, my mind racing with arguments for her life.

And I grew up a bad sleeper, waking in the night as a kid and staring out at streetlights, smelling the cold, dusty glass. The night’s emptiness spoke to something missing in me, and left me scanning its depths for some kind of solace, until I was exhausted enough to give up the search and sleep. Bernie had cured me of that nocturnal searching, and remedies like melatonin, gava, and theanine had helped me receive sleep’s arrival with less resistance.

But now sleep struggle is back like a malicious companion showed up uninvited out of the past.  The internet readily serves up convincing evidence of whatever illness you suspect is creeping up on you, and sure enough, I have all the symptoms of sleep apnea. I also discovered that bruxism, which is teeth grinding, can be caused by sleep apnea. Well, I’ve been grinding my teeth and sleeping with a night guard in my mouth for years.

Apparently, no one is sleeping because I had to schedule an appointment with a sleep doctor three months out. When I finally spoke with him he prescribed a sleep lab. I thought he could just give me some gear to plug in at home in my own bed, but he said it wouldn’t be definitive, so here I am two months after that appointment, which was the next available opening. They say sleep apnea is a serious medical condition but make me wait months to find out if I have it.

The tech in scrubs is friendly enough as he wires me up. Electrodes are stuck to my scalp in several places and attached to wires that drape down my chest and back. I’m shaggy with wires, and the play reading is still thrumming through me, and I’ve forgotten my book. I read before sleep, I always read before going to sleep.

I try watching TV instead, but it’s not the same, and the commercials feel more than usually moronic, so I just turn it off and try to sleep, but a bright band of light blazes in under the door from the horror film hallway, and I’m bound up in wires. There is nothing restful about sleep lab.

I don’t feel like I’ve slept at all when the tech walks in a few hours later with a CPAP machine—a motor about the size of a shoe box, with an air hose and nose attachment. Chipper earlier, we’re both grumpy now. I protest that I’ve hardly slept, and he chuckles dismissively, saying they got plenty of data on me. I complain about the wires and the light and that I don’t have my book to help me fall asleep, but the problem is, when the CPAP starts pumping air into me, I immediately relax and fall into a much more satisfying sleep; if the cure for the condition cures you, you probably have the condition.

Apnea literally means a pause in breathing. Sleep apnea increases risk of heart disease, stroke, and diabetes, and all the bad things that come with not enough sleep, which is probably every ailment in existence. Good sleep may be the single best thing you can do for your health and longevity, and I’m not getting it.

Obstructive sleep apnea is the more common variety, which happens when the muscles in the throat relax too much, narrowing the airway until breathing is momentarily cut off; your brain wakes you up to start breathing again. Central sleep apnea, the other kind, happens when the brain fails to signal the body to breath. This can be caused by heart failure and stroke, neurological disorders and opioids and other drugs.

But I don’t do those drugs or have those conditions. I’m not overweight and I and don’t even drink much alcohol, so why the do I have sleep apnea?

I realize this is what Bernie must feel about breast cancer a thousand times over. Why the hell do I have this?  There is no definitive answer for either of us, just our own speculations. In my case, I read sleep apnea can affect people with big necks, and my neck is sort of big.

I don’t want to sleep attached to a CPAP machine every night forever, but some of the alternatives sound much worse, like a tracheostomy, which is surgically creating a wider opening in the throat to allow for breathing. I learn my former dentist, now retired, makes oral appliances for sleep apnea. I imagine some elaborate metallic gadgetry, like the old orthodontic headgear, to hold my airways open—don’t ask me how—but it sounds better than a CPAP or surgery.

The retired dentist, a talker, used to go on and on about adventurous fishing trips he’d taken and his enthusiasm for his Christian afterlife. Now he tells me how his best friend died of a sleep apnea event, and he wants to help make sure that doesn’t happen to others. How his will to save others from death jives with his blissful belief in meeting Jesus in heaven after death is a narrative I don’t have time to invite upon myself, so I try to keep it about the oral appliance.

But in reviewing the report from the sleep lab, he questions the data on some statistical grounds I don’t follow, and wants me to get a sleep evaluation from a different doc.

Another sleep lab?

The recommended sleep doctor is busy too, and schedules me for seven weeks out, and I feel myself starting to waver. I’m trying to do the responsible thing by getting myself diagnosed and treated for an apparent sleep disorder, but I may be losing interest.

I come from a long line of ailment ignorers and was raised on the assumption that discounting the problem is often the best way to make it go away, at least from your awareness. I’m trying to evolve to a more proactive posture—I have ambitious longevity goals my family doesn’t hold—but being reactive is looking better and better now.

Meanwhile, Bernie begins using this ultrasound at night that’s supposed to support her overall wellness and maybe it’s helping me sleep better too. I mean I’m asleep, so I’m not sure, but I don’t think I’m tossing and turning as much. This is how ailment ignoring works—you start to downplay the condition, not all at once, but incrementally, step by step, so that it can dwindle in your consciousness over time, as you either get used to it, and the discomfort feels less acute, or in fact, it goes away.  

But I’m not entirely committed to complacency either. I start this thing called myofunctional therapy, which works on your face, mouth and tongue, that is supposed to help with sleep apnea by keeping your airways clear. I meet with the myo therapist online, and she gives me truly strange exercises to do with my tongue and mouth, difficult to coordinate but easy to practice, if you don’t mind looking idiotic to yourself in the mirror.

I’m supposed to do like two reps of each exercise, but that hardly seems enough to me, so I repeat them over and over throughout the day, until my jaw starts popping, and I can’t bite down on food without feeling like I’m cracking something essential inside my mouth. So I have another condition to downplay or ignore, which in a weird way confirms my inclination to downplay or ignore the alleged sleep apnea, because if I engaged fully with that problem, and this jaw thing now, whatever it is, that would be a lot.

Sure enough the myo therapist helps me correct the clicking, and almost another month into not doing another sleep lab, I seem to be sleeping better. The good news is that they scheduled me so far out I’ve got plenty of time to keep downplaying what I may or may not have. But unlike my ailment ignoring forebearers, I’m living in the era of data, so I stop researching sleep apnea and start researching biometric devices to tell me how well I am sleeping.

The Apple Watch is supposedly really good, but I have enough Apple in my life, and really don’t want to get emails on my arm. So I buy this device called a Whoop. You wear it on your wrist and it collects biometric data. It knows if you’re awake or asleep, and calculates how much REM sleep you get, and deep sleep and light sleep, and your respiratory rate, blood oxygen levels, heart rate, etc.

You can’t fake sleep and you can’t force it. Begging for it like Macbeth after murdering Duncan won’t do any good either. The sleep drugs apparently add very little actual sleep per night and leave people drowsy in the morning. Michael Jackson died trying to manipulate himself to sleep with stronger stuff, a drug used for anesthesia procured from a crooked doctor,— so you can’t buy sleep either.

Truth is you don’t conquer sleep, sleep conquers you and you let it. Sleep is surrender, but consciousness won’t let go, or can’t, without the nervous system’s say so. The brain may be the interpreter of life, but however much it might seek to rationalize and reign it in, the nervous system mediates life itself washing over and through us. I suppose that’s the real sleep lab every single night. 

I start tracking my sleep. I don’t always get a perfect night’s sleep, but it hardly amounts to a sleep disorder—more like sometimes disordered sleep. But most nights my sleep stats are good. Good numbers of hours asleep. Good amount of REM and deep sleep. Good oxygen levels.

My reactive self feels more justified than ever. What should you do to address what looks like sleep apnea? Nothing, as always, may be your best bet. I realize this is not very responsible advice to share with others, but the data speaks for itself.



BIO

Joe Bardin is an essayist and playwright based in Arizona by way of Trenton, NJ, Washington DC, and Tel Aviv. He is the author of the essay collection Outlier Heart, (IFERS Press). His essays have appeared in numerous publications including Interim, Louisville Review, Superstition Review, Vol. 1 Brooklyn, and Rock & Sling, and been anthologized in the Transhumanism Handbook (Springer). His plays have been performed both domestically and abroad. A scholarship alumni of the Valley Community of Writers, he is a member of the Dramatists Guild. (http://www.josephbardin.com) / (www.josephbardin.com). @joebardin.







Sandra Niemi, author of Glamour Ghoul

THE INTERVIEW

I’m a longtime fan of Maila Nurmi’s, the woman who created and played the legendary Vampira on TV and in movies. Although I don’t remember, my mom once told me that she took me to see Vampira in person when I was a little kid. I guess Maila did public appearances—in costume? Maila Nurmi was the host of The Vampira Show on ABC-TV back in 1954 in Los Angeles. Countless imitators followed her, borrowing and stealing from her unique look and style.

After reading the excellent book, Glamour Ghoul: The Passions and Pain of the Real Vampira, Maila Nurmi, that examines the extraordinary life of Maila Nurmi (1922-2008), the legendary TV host, actress and artist, I was curious to know more about the author. Sandra Niemi is Maila’s niece. When Maila Nurmi passed away in 2008, Sandra took control of Maila Nurmi’s writings and possessions. Ten years later, she penned a loving tribute to her famous fabulous Finnish aunt.

I was able to contact Sandra recently and she agreed to be interviewed for The Writing Disorder.

Tell us about yourself. Where are you living now?

Where the weather is mostly gray and cloudy. November is my least favorite month of the year. It’s dark and rainy and cold and the days are short. I live in Salem, Oregon, which is the capital. It’s a fairly good-sized town. I don’t know the population, but it’s a lot bigger than my hometown of Astoria that I lived in for sixty years. I sure do miss it, but the rain keeps me away.

How far is it from Salem?

Astoria is about two and a half hours north. I was up there recently for a Vampira celebration. It was a big success. They screened Plan 9 from Outer Space and they’re celebrating Maila because she graduated from Astoria high school in 1940. So the town is claiming her as an Astorian.

You grew up in Astoria, as well as your father, who was Maila’s brother?

Yes, my dad was Maila’s brother. He was 17 months older.

Did you know Maila growing up?

Not really. I met her when I was too young to remember. But I remember this, I must have been five or six at the time. My family went down to Los Angeles, and I saw her for the first time—and I was sure she was my own private Cinderella, because she was so beautiful. I had never seen such a beautiful human being in my life. It was in the daytime, I can still see her, she had blonde hair and she had blue eye shadow from her lashes to her brows, and bright red lipstick, a gold lame dress, and transparent shoes—which reminded me of Cinderella’s glass slippers. Then I didn’t see her again until her mother, my grandma, died when I was ten. And we went down to L.A. where they lived. Maila lived with her mother on Carlton Way. We were there for the funeral and Maila scared me. She reenacted how she found her mother dead in the chair that I was sitting in. But I didn’t know that, and she gave out this blood curdling scream that she was known for as Vampira and scared me to death. I ran out of the house. So, I thought that this was kind of a weird place to be, you know, it wasn’t like my little house in Astoria. And the strange thing is how Maila wore a black shift dress and dirty white slacks for two days. And then on the day of the funeral, or the day before the funeral, she asked my mother what she was going to wear to the funeral and my mother told her. And she thought, oh good, Maila’s going to change her clothes. But she didn’t, she just wore the same clothes again, and an old raggedy men’s navy-blue cardigan sweater inside out. Very odd.

She was a very independent and unique person—in her taste, her style, and with everything she did.

She was never afraid to display her different outlook on life, or to talk about it. She was very brave. And she just went about her life as she chose.

I read your book and it’s a really great story. It’s very well written. I kept asking myself, who wrote this book? I wanted to know more about you because I assumed you had written many other books, because it’s so good.

When I was younger in my 20s, I went to and graduated from Oregon State University, in 1969 when I was 22, and I majored in English. I always kind of fantasized about writing because I really enjoyed it. I received a lot of compliments from my professors, and good grades. And then life got in the way, and I worked my entire life as a minimum wage waitress, cannery worker, bartender, or house cleaner. I started out at 99 cents an hour and I think I ended at 8 or 10 dollars an hour. Oh, I worked 18 years at this job, the best job I ever had at the end. I worked 18 years as a medical lab courier. I went to clinics and hospitals and picked up specimens and delivered them to the laboratory. I never did anything with my love of writing until I got Maila’s writings. She didn’t have a typewriter, and this was before computers. She was a prolific writer, and it was all done in long hand. She wrote and wrote, and I gathered all of her papers together. And I thought, well, here is Maila’s story. I’m the only one who can write it. Maila and I had talked about it, when we were writing back and forth for three or four years, before we lost contact again. She said that she and I should do a coffee table book. Since she had been a house cleaner and I had been a house cleaner, she said, we’ll talk about the famous toilets that I cleaned, and you can talk about the rich timber barons and fishermen that you worked for. We never got around to it, but wherever she is, she is not mad at me.

It’s a great book. I would read it again because I enjoyed it so much.

It always shocks me, because we always put our own work down, you know, and have great doubts. Thank you.

Did she ever plan to write an autobiography?

Three times that I know of. I picked up in her apartment, after she passed, an old reel to reel tape and my friend got a player so we could hear what she said. She had spoken the words as a biography, and she had a friend there who was taping it. That was in 1966, so she was planning it then. And then she was planning it with another author, his name is Warren Beath, and he wrote a book about James Dean. He thought he was in contact with Maila, and then as Maila would sometimes do, she would erase the person from her life forever. She would not trust them, and she thought he was trying to steal her story and write her story himself. And then at the end I met this man, Stuart Timmons, he was the man who was with Maila day in and day out during the Elvira trial. He did everything for her, Maila never drove, of course, so Stuart drove her around wherever she needed to be, and he did a lot of the legal work that she needed done, because anything, like the clerical stuff, she had to do and he was also an author. She was telling him stories about what had happened in her life and he was taking notes and typing them up. And then she got to where she didn’t trust him, so she erased him from her life.

Now Stuart and I got together right after Maila passed away. We had lunch together, and we also were together every day. He helped me clean out Maila’s apartment. And, in fact, I found a box that Maila had written: To Stuart Timmons. And I said, Stewart, here is a box just for you. And he said, oh my gosh, and he got teary eyed. Inside was some jewelry that she had made for him. He was so thrilled to get it. And then we went to Maila’s storage unit with Dana Gould, another friend of Maila’s. Dana is the one who paid for her storage unit. And it was a big storage unit — it was packed to the rafters. You couldn’t put a hair pin in there it was perfectly packed to the door, to the ceiling, to the wall. And Dana said, oh my God, this is going to be a chore to go through, and I said, yes. He had a key and I had a key, and because I had to go back to Astoria to work, I gave my key to Stuart, because I totally trusted him. He was a wonderful man. In fact, I called him Uncle Stuart, because he told me he was my aunt Maila’s last gay husband. So, I called him Uncle Stuart.

Dana gave his key to a woman named Gabrielle Geiselman, who at the time had a boyfriend who was a bass player for Rob Zombie’s rock band. And he is still famous, he’s Matt Montgomery or Piggy D, is his professional name. Anyway, they broke up and Gabrielle moved to New Orleans. Stewart called me one day, and I have documentation of this. Stuart called me on the 26th of January 2008. I was in Astoria. And he told me, I think I found THE dress, Maila’s, and I found some hip pads and a waist cincher, and he says I’ll put them aside for you. I thought, oh, that’s wonderful because I’m coming back to L.A. for Maila’s memorial in February. So as luck would have it, five days later, Stewart suffered a massive stroke. He couldn’t speak. They didn’t expect him to live. He was hospitalized for over two years before he was able to come out. He has since passed away, but his brain was fine, but he could no longer walk. He had to be in a wheelchair, and you couldn’t understand what he said. But he was still writing books when he passed away. But when I went back to the storage unit in February, it had been ransacked and everything was gone all the way to one stack of boxes at the very back. So, I called Dana right away and said what happened to the storage unit? He said, Gabriel was there but you know she saved everything for you. There’s a box there for you and I rented another storage unit there that you put all the garbage in that you didn’t want. I said, Stuart, there’s one box here with a hat in it and that’s all. I was furious. And I couldn’t make Dana understand. I blame Dana for ransacking it, and there was a rift with Dana and me. And we didn’t speak for 10-12 years. We’ve made-up now. We’re friendly now, but now he realizes that Gabrielle was a thief. She took all Maila’s stuff, oh gosh—her bat sunglasses, her waist cincher, the dress, black wigs, her makeup, and all kinds of writings. Her marriage proposal from Marlon Brando — all the pictures, and she sold them to Jonny coffin. Jonny Coffin now owns them and the trademark. I get no money; the family gets no money from anything that Maila sells. Not a penny.

You know anything with Maila Nurmi on it that sells, Jonny Coffin gets it all because he owns the trademark. But he went and got it behind my back while I was still grieving my aunt and so yeah, he’s the owner of the trademark. Maila’s family gets nothing. In fact, he tried to stop the publishing of my book. He sent his lawyer to me. His lawyer threatened me and so I turned it into my publisher’s lawyer, and they got rid of him. But then Johnny turns around and says that he helped me write the book. Oh no, which is obviously a big lie. He contributed nothing except a letter from his lawyer saying that they were going to stop the publishing of Glamour Ghoul and that you owe him $30,000. For what, I don’t know.

His real name is John Edwards, and he’s married to a woman named Linda Kay who is an actress and singer. Jonny is a big goth fan, and he hosts parties where he wears a Cape and a weird top hat. He has hair down to his waist and he has some kind of shop where he sells coffin-shaped guitar cases. He has girls dressed in bikinis and things advertising his guitar cases. And he sells a bunch of other stuff — plus all the Vampira stuff, of course, he sells now, and he makes pretty good money.

I think I saw him on YouTube. He was talking at Hollywood Forever Cemetery.

That’s where Maila is buried. Maila had her 100th birthday celebration last December in L.A. And I was there, and Jonny coffin, of course, wasn’t. He was terrified of me, so he didn’t even make an appearance.

I’m so sorry that all this happened to you.

We were very close for a while, Jonny, and me. He would call me a couple times a week, always professing to be my friend and asking me advice—what color should I put in this advertisement, and what do you think about this? I guess he was just trying to get information from me. I don’t know. And then when I told him one day, after many years we had talked, in fact. I’ve met Jonny several times. I’ve had lunch with him and his wife in L.A. And we were friendly, but one night he called me in Salem, and I said to him, you know Jonny I have in my possession from when Maila was alive, a cease and desist letter from her attorney to you, because you were proposing to introduce a new Vampira doll and Maila wasn’t going to have anything to do with that. And she told him in the letter, she said she never wanted Jonny coffin to have anything to do with Vampira, and he hung up on me. He never talked to me again because he knew the jig was up. Maila hated him in life.

I think that book The Vampire Diaries was put out by him.

Yes. It’s mostly newspaper clippings, I think. When I went back to his shop in 2009, he showed me a three-ring binder with all these newspaper clippings of Maila’s career that he had bought from a man named Chad, and he had paid $300 for it. A lot of those articles were in that book. I haven’t bought the book, but a friend of mine in California did buy the book, and I leafed through it. I wasn’t going to read it. I don’t know how many of Maila’s writings were in there, but they were all stolen property that Gabrielle stole. If Maila knew this was going she’d be so mad. I know she’d be on my side. So, I don’t know where it’s all going to end but that’s where it is now. And Jonny has no family. He has his wife, but his mother, father and sister have all passed away. And he and his wife have no children, whereas I have a daughter and two grandchildren that I have to live for. And then I have also met Maila’s son, David Putter.

Yes! Are you still you still in touch with him?

Oh, yes! I just called him. He left me a text message last week. He’s learning how to message. He’s going to be 80 in March, and I’m 76. I’m going to be 77 in May, and he’ll be 80 in March. So, we’re all Oldtimers. Yes, I’ve met him, and he’s got his mother’s eyes, exactly the same color and everything—that brilliant blue. We got along really well. He was an esteemed attorney for 50 years. It was celebrated with a lifetime achievement at the ACLU. He was at one time the assistant attorney general of Vermont. He has some things that he changed in the courtroom that are still law today in Vermont. He’s a very esteemed attorney. Maila would be very, very proud to know that.

Has he ever tried to reach out to the other side of the family?

Well, he’s looking to see who his dad is. He asked Orson Welles’ daughter for DNA, but he hasn’t heard back yet. But he’s trying to find out for sure. We don’t know for sure. We just know what Maila said. We weren’t there so we don’t know for sure. But I put it in the book because that’s what Maila said. Everything she said was put in italics in the book. You know she was a brilliant writer herself.

I remember her writings in your book. I liked the way she always used an ampersand.

Yes. I was really impressed by how she expressed herself, and I thought this is too good to paraphrase, I need to put her words down word for word so she can tell her story right. So that’s how it all happened.

You spent a lot of time researching this book.

Oh, I forgot to tell you that in 1989 I spent a week with her in Los Angeles and that’s the last time I saw her. We had a great time, we got along together. We dined out every single day and we got drunk together.

Those were the good old days — 1989 in Los Angeles.

It was August, the last week of August of 1989.

She was living in East Hollywood.

She was living at a place on Hudson Ave. and it’s no longer there. They raised the house and the garage that she lived in. There’s an apartment house there now. She was evicted but she got $5,000 to move, so that helped her.

And she had a store on Melrose Ave.?

Yes, she had a store. She went to garage sales and bought things and brought them back to her store and resold them. And also when she was on Melrose—she was a great seamstress—she made clothes for rock stars, during the hippie age, when they liked pantaloons and feathers and sequins and things like that. She would make costumes and people bought them. And she made jewelry. I still have many pieces of her jewelry, many pins that are signed Vampira on the back.

She also did some painting and artwork?

Yes, she did, and they were stolen—every single one. I know for a fact that when I looked at the storage unit before it had been ransacked, there were many paintings and they were covered with paper and they were propped on either side of the door. And when I came back, they were all gone. A year later I picked up a copy of Spin magazine. I don’t think it’s in print anymore, and there was a two-page color layout of Rob Zombie displaying his favorite things, and two of them were Maila’s, two of her paintings. He said he bought them from Maila’s estate. And I thought, no, you bought them from Gabrielle Geiselman, who’s the girlfriend of your guitarist Matt Montgomery aka Piggy D. So, she sold at least two paintings that I know of to Rob, and he has money, so she probably sold them for $1,000 each. They’re probably worth more now.

I’m assuming they’re worth a lot more.

I own one of her paintings that’s small. I got it is from a friend of Maila’s. They were very good friend towards the end of her life. His named is Greg and he connected with me, and I connected with him, and we talked. He sent me one of his paintings of Maila’s for free. It’s on my wall. It’s very nice. I love it. I had it professionally framed.

Beyond her personal diaries and her own writings, what other research did you do?

I interviewed Hilda, she was the woman who found Maila when she passed away. And I, of course, interviewed Dana, and the man who wrote Vampira and Me, R.H. Greene. And also, her second husband. His name was Farbrizio Mioni, he lived in Calabasas. When I was in Los Angeles, I just dropped in on him on a Sunday morning. He came to the door in a bathrobe, and he graciously invited me in the house. So, I got to visit with him. His last name was Mioni, and he and Maila were married in 1961 and divorced in 1964. He was 79 years old at the time and he has since passed away. I got the impression that it was just a marriage of convenience. He was gay. Maila wanted so much money a month to stay married to him and he could afford it and so it worked out. They stayed married for three years. And there were other people that knew her. I can’t think of anyone now right off the top of my head, but people that knew her. I would contact them about Maila and take notes. That’s after I had decided to write the book. I didn’t think that at the beginning, you know, and then I thought I have to, I have to. I can’t let Maila be a sad footnote in horror history, right? She deserved so much more.

How long did it take you to write the book?

12 years. I was plagued by self-doubt. Who am I? You know I’m 70 years old and trying to write a book, my first one, and then I would write a couple more chapters and put it away for six months and think, well I’ve come this far. And I’d write a little more, and it just went like that. In fact, I didn’t write the entire book, I was on the last chapter, when I came home from the grocery store and my daughter said to me, who lives with me. She said, I know who Maila’s son is. I know his name. I know where he lives. and I know his phone number. And I said, you do not—come on, that’s not even funny. She said, it’s true, here it is here. His name is David Putter, he lives in Vermont. What happened was, a couple years before for a Christmas present, I had sent my daughter, you know that ancestry.com? I sent her that and she had sent it in, and so had David. And they matched them as first cousins once removed. Oh my God, give me his phone number right this minute, I said. And I called right then and there. I didn’t even have my coat off and David answered the phone. I never dared to dream I could find my cousin; Let alone talk to him. Because I have a very, very small family, and every family member is extremely precious to me. David has no children, and he was adopted, so he has a very, very small family too. So, the first question he asked me is, do you do I know who my mother is? And I said, do I know who your mother is? I’m writing her biography right now, and I’m on the last chapter. You couldn’t be talking to anybody else on earth who knows her better than I do. It’s Maila Nurmi, aka Vampira. And he goes, Oh my God! I waited 75 years to find out who my mother is, and she’s a vampire? He didn’t know who she was, so he immediately went on the internet and looked her up. I said, you can see your mother, you can go on YouTube, and you hear her talk. You can find out everything you want to know just by going on Google. And he was excited about that. He said, I never dreamed of this. And you know those Vampira statues that Maila had commissioned back in the 1980s? They are very, very rare now. I had one for me and I had an extra one. And I said to myself, all these years that I have been packing it around original in the box, never opened, I always said to myself, someday I’m going to find the perfect person to give this to. And I’ll be darned if I didn’t. I sent it to David, and he has it proudly displayed in his living room. Whoever comes over to visit him, he always says that’s my mom out there, and they go, no? and he goes oh yes, that’s my mother! I saw her statue when I was at his house. I went there a year ago in August and I saw Aunt Maila there in David’s living room. He says he feels her around him all the time. And I say well if Maila could be anywhere, it would be with David. And then I said, I thought I was almost done with this book, and I had one more chapter because I had just met David. So that was the final chapter of the book.

Yes. He is the last chapter in the book.

I mean, I was there, I had just gotten to the end. Well now it’s over, just a few more paragraphs. And then I met David. And so, it was just my Maila. I keep saying, you know 12 years it took me to write this book, and I’m saying well Maila said you’re not going to finish this book until you meet my friend. And the minute, the minute I met him, the book was finished. It’s just bizarre, isn’t it, how things work out?

How did you find a publisher? Did you have one from the beginning or did you find one at the end?

When I first started writing the book, I learned that Feral House published the book on Ed Wood, A Nightmare of Ecstasy, that the movie was based on. So, I thought, well Maila was in Plan 9 from Outer Space, and Ed Wood—she knew him. I wondered if they’d be interested. So, in 2009 I called up Feral House and I talked to a man Adam Parfrey, he was the owner. And I simply asked him, I told him I was Maila’s niece, she had passed away, and I was going to write a book. Would he be interested in a biography of Vampira? And he said, oh absolutely. I said, okay, thank you. And so fast forward 10-11 years. I called him up again and Adam had passed away, but his sister Jessica was running the business, so I talked to her. And she said, yes, send me the manuscript. So that’s where it went, that’s how that worked out. They took it right away.

Were you involved with the cover design and or any other aspect of the book?

No. I’m not thrilled with the cover, it was not my choice. That was all the publishers. The Passion and Pain of Vampira or whatever the cover says, that was the publisher too. I just wanted to say Glamour Ghoul. So, I didn’t have much input on any of that. No input, I should say. And now these Finnish filmmakers, ICS Nordic, that are in Finland, they’re just in love with the whole concept. They’ve had a contract for going on two years now. They’ve been working on a six-part documentary of the book, and they’re looking for money. They’ve been looking for money for a while, and apparently, they don’t have the money yet, but that’s where that is.

Did they get the rights to your book?

They have a contract. The first time it was for 18 months and that expired. Now they have another six-month contract and Jessica Parfrey has been through this situation with her books many times. She said this is normal for the course, when people try to find money. She’s giving them a lot of leeway.

They’re a company from Finland?

Yes. They’re from there, and because Maila’s from Finland—we’re 100% Finnish all of us. Her parents spoke Finnish at home, and my mother’s parents spoke Finnish at home, so we’re Finnish. I think there are a lot of blondes in Finland, but there are brunettes too. You can usually tell by their faces. They have small eyes and round faces and blonde hair. But Maila and I are similar, we don’t have a round face. We have the cheekbones. I can usually tell Finnish people by looking at their faces. Yeah, they’re Finnish.

Do you have any family in Finland?

I have lots of family in Finland, but I’ve never met them on my mother’s side. My mother was in contact with them briefly. And they sent pictures of our cousins and lots and lots of cemetery pictures. Fins are big on cemeteries. They visit the graves 12 months out of the year—they’re decorated. I laughed when I got the photos, I said, oh there’s the cemetery, grandma said, yes, we’re big on cemeteries. My grandmother on my mother’s side was the oldest of nine children. She came to America on one ship after the Titanic. She missed the boat. She had a ticket for the Titanic, but she was late, and missed the boat. So she had to take the next boat over in 1912. My grandfather was already here from Finland. They got married and my grandmother never got to go back home. On the other side, on Maila’s side, her father was born here but she had one sibling who was 20 years older, and he was born in Finland. When he was a child his parents moved to America. And Sofie was born here in Boston. She was born in Boston. She was a Fin with a Boston accent. She talked like the Kennedys. My grandfather came over here when he was 21. Maila’s dad.

Who were some of your favorite writers?

To tell the truth, in college I had to read so many books as an English major. I even took French. I had to read books written in French, which I couldn’t do now to save my soul. But when I got out of college, I said I never wanted to see another book as long as I live. Never. And I did not read a book for many years. I was sick of reading, and now I can’t live without having a book to read. I like biographies. So, I read a lot of biographies, but I also like true crime like John Grisham, John Sandford, and Lee Child. I’m reading Grisham now. I’m reading something about an island in Florida.

When you were a kid or a teenager, who were some of your favorite writers?

When I was a kid, I read all the Nancy Drew books. Carolyn Keene, I think she’s the one who wrote those books. I can remember sitting in the car when my mom and dad were working during the summer, and just avidly reading those books one after another. I had a collection of Nancy Drew books. All of them were a dollar a piece in those days. And I went to the library quite often and just randomly picked out books to read. I was always a good reader, you know, right from the get-go. I could read very well. I didn’t read much in high school because I had schoolwork to do, and I had to read schoolbooks. The only thing that comes to mind now is Nancy Drew and Hardy Boys (Franklin Dixon) books. I might have read some of The Bobbsey Twins. I read a lot when I was a kid.

What about television — what did you watch when you were growing up?

We lived way out in the sticks, so we had to get an antenna. We didn’t get a television until 1958. But I can remember watching a Miss America pageant, and Bourbon Street Beat. I remember watching Bourbon Street Beat and the writer was Dean Riesner. And I said, oh mom look—we called him Dink—Dink wrote this episode of Bourbon Street Beep. (He was Maila’s husband at the time.) And my mom just said, Oh well, good. But I remember Chet Huntley and David Brinkley news, and I remember the original Mickey Mouse Club.

Dan Riesner was her husband?

Yes, we all called him Dink. I met him when I was a little kid. I remember sitting on his lap. I remember men in those days would flick the ashes from their cigarettes into the cuff of their pants. At the time that I met Dink he had on tan pants and a pink shirt. I remember he took us to a movie set where they were filming. We sat in the back, and they were filming a western. I think it was Amanda Blake or someone like that. There was a girl in a saloon. Then a production guy came around, I was standing by my mother, and the guy said, come on you’re on next, to me, and he grabbed my hand and took off. And my mother said, no, no, wrong kid, wrong kid. I told my mother years later that she had ruined my chance to be a star. We all went and played miniature golf after that, and I got to wear my Aunt Maila’s Cinderella shoes.

Dean was a successful TV writer?

A very, very successful writer. He wrote Play Misty for Me for Clint Eastwood. He wrote the movie for him and he was very involved with Clint Eastwood’s, The Enforcer. Remember all those movies he made in the late ‘70s and early ‘80s. He even wrote the words, “Do you feel lucky, punk? Well, do you? Why don’t you make my day?” That’s Dean Riesner. He was very well known, and he was a script doctor. If somebody didn’t like a script, they called him to come in and fix it. Rich Man, Poor Man, the mini-series, he wrote that. He was very famous. He had no children, and he married a woman named Marie, and she passed away before he did. He didn’t have a family either.

How long was he married to Maila?

It was a common law marriage. They were together from 1949 until the first part of 1955. Dean was a hopeless alcoholic when Maila met him. And his career was down the drain, but Maila got him to quit—and his career took off again.

How many times was Maila married?

Twice. I never put the third husband in because I was never sure that they were actually married. She was married sort of married to Dean, I mean common law. And then she was married to Mioni. That’s the name that she went by legally. That’s how she got her Social Security checks, Maila Mioni. Supposedly she was married to John somebody. And I’ve heard there was a marriage license somewhere. But I never saw it, so I didn’t include it in the book. I think Maila and this John guy were just very good friends. So I didn’t include him. I think she was only married twice. And I’ve never been married, so I always say Maila was never really married, and neither was I. And we both have one child. I see a lot of parallels with my life and Maila’s.

Does your daughter or grandchildren have any resemblance to Maila?

No. My daughter is half Hispanic. As she found out with her genealogy. She always says, I’m 61% Finnish. I’m more Finnish than Hispanic. And it came back that her father was 10% Finnish. We never would have guessed. So, she’s 55% Finnish today, and her half-brother is 5% Finnish from his dad, from their mutual father. She’s 47 years old now. And I have two grandchildrenboth living in the Hawaii on differentislands. My granddaughter, she kind of resembles Maila. She would make a perfect new Vampira. She’s five feet, six inches, long dark hair, light colored eyes—very pretty girl. She would make a beautiful Vampira. She’s a bartender in Maui. She’s 27, my grandson is 24, and he works on the Big Island, Hawaii. I don’t ever get to see them because I can’t afford a ticket to get to Hawaii. That makes me sad. If I had the trademark for Vampira, I could afford to go see them. But I don’t.

So, you can’t use the name Vampira for anything because he got the trademark?

I guess I’m not supposed to. It’s okay to write a story about her because you know biographies happen all the time without trademarks. But I can’t sell any anything. I can’t go and have coffee mugs made with Vampira’s name or picture on it, something like that. I can’t do any manufacturing. I can sell things that I found in her house, because that’s like a gift you know. I can sell those, but I can’t manufacture anything and sell it like T-shirts. I can’t even do that.

That’s not right.

No, it isn’t. There’s nothing I can do about it, it would cost lots of money for an attorney, which I do not have the money for. Jonny was counting on that, I’m sure.

Maybe the publisher or someone like that could help.

We’ve had talks. Maybe in the future. I told them, well, you better hurry, because I’m 76, and you know I’d like to see it in my lifetime. But there isn’t anything yet. They have an attorney. The one who wrote the letter in the first place, when they threatened to not get the book published. I’ve met him, he’s very nice. I met him in Astoria this last weekend. He’s a very nice man. So, you don’t know. He kept telling me how important it was for me to attend the Maila celebration in Astoria. He said it was important and I don’t know why. I signed books. There was a Q&A. I have participated in that. I also participated in the signing of books and a Q&A in Los Angeles for Maila’s 100th birthday. So, I’ve done this twice.

When was that?

It was December 11th last year in Los Angeles (2022). I can’t remember the name of theater. It was at a perfect theater. It was supposed to rain like crazy that day, but it was beautiful sunshine on her day. It was in Hollywood. The American Cinematheque—that’s where it was, in Hollywood. It’s the old Egyptian Theater. That’s where we were.

I wish I would’ve known. I would have attended.

They declared it Vampira Day. It was officially named Vampira Day in Los Angeles. And now my biggest wish, my biggest wish, is for Maila to get a star on the Hollywood Walk of Fame.

I can’t believe she doesn’t have one.

I know. I want to start a crowdfunding effort to raise the money. It’s around $55,000 to have a star. And then they have to vote on who gets to have a star that year, because not everyone does. But I think, for Maila, because it was officially called Vampira Day, that it really boosts her chances.

That would be great!

I keep saying that Maila walked the streets of Hollywood for 60 years, because she never drove a car. And for 38 years of those she walked with a cane because she had pernicious anemia. She had walked with a cane. And she walked a lot.

Later in her career, Maila was still appearing in movies.

Yes, she was doing movies, but was still being billed as Vampira. She was never billed as Maila Nurmi. Even though she wasn’t in a Vampira costume, she was still Vampira. As she got older, Maila liked being remembered as Vampira. For a while she tried to get rid of that image, you know like, I’m Maila Nurmi. And then she sort of became like a hermit, a recluse, and moved to the very, very east part of Melrose Ave. She moved from the west part, clear over to the east part. And she never told anyone that she was Vampira. In fact, in the book it says that Hilda knew her as Helen Heaven. And even when I was having lunch with Hilda, she always referred to Maila as Helen. And she knows that her name was Maila, but she always referred to her as Helen. That’s who Maila introduced herself as, Helen.

She lived on Melrose when it was like becoming trendy and popular with punks and new wave music in the 1970s?

She was there when the hippies came out. That’s when she lived there. I’ve gone past the house that she lived in. It’s still there. It looks like a two-story duplex. It might be four apartment units. That’s where she had her shop, in her living room. She didn’t rent a separate place. It had a big window in front. And it was her living room, so she just had that part as her shop. I just saw it in December again. I had some friends from Sacramento that drove down, so they were my wheels while I was there. And they’re interested in Maila too. They have a goth rock band called Ashes Fallen, and they have a song called Vampira that has over 10,000 hits. They’re big Vampira fans. They wanted to go to all the places where Maila lived, and we took pictures. It’s still there, and the little crappy apartment she lived in on east Melrose is also there. When we were there, it was a beauty shop. And, of course, the one where my grandma died, where Maila and grandma lived, It’s still there. It looks almost the exactly the same one. There’s a little fence built around it. A short little fence, and the apartment house next door has been torn down and a new apartment house has been built. And the fence that separated the properties is gone. That’s the same. I recognize that street so well. And then she lived on Gateway. I went up there and looked at that place. And then she died on Serrano and of course, they’ve completely torn down that and rebuilt it so it’s nice and new now. I remember Gabrielle had the key to Maila’s last house, and she did not want me to go back in there. And I couldn’t find her. I called her on the phone she wouldn’t answer. So, I called the managers, and they knew who I was by then. And I said I don’t have a key to Maila’s apartment, and I want to go in, and they said go ahead and break in. And I said really? They said how they were going to tear the place down anyway, so it’s okay—just break in the door. And I said, okay. Kind of funny. So, I was at the front door, and I was shouldering the door, and shouldering the door, and the guy next door opened his window and said, hey, do you need a hammer? Yes. I said, what kind of neighborhood is this where I’m breaking in and they’re offering me help? But Gabrielle had been there, and she had set aside a bunch of stuff on the floor that she wanted to take from Maila’s apartment. And I know she was there because she had left a satchel, an umbrella, and a hat of hers there, which I took. And the couch that Mila had died on, she had ripped open the back of it looking for money. That’s how she thought of Maila. It’s just sickening. And I have pictures of that.

Since you’ve written the book, have you learned anything more about Maila that wasn’t in the book? Are there any stories about her that didn’t get in the book?

There’s probably a couple. When I finished the book, the publisher wanted me to remove about 5,000 words. They wanted it to be shorter. So, I had to take some material out. And somebody said, now you have enough to write a second book. I don’t think I have enough for a second book. I have enough for a fiction book, but it wouldn’t be Maila. It would be some other name. I’ve messed around with the thought of me and Maila being in a book, but fictionalized. It would have Jonny and Elvira. I’ve pictured it. They would be the enemies of the book. Jonny would be running around Los Angeles, but instead of that costume that he wears now, he would be wearing one of those bird heads that doctors wore back in the day, when it looked like a crows head, when they had the plague, and they had to take care of people with the plague. They were those things that looked like a bird heads. That’s what Jonny would wear around Los Angeles, you know, and we get them in the end. I don’t know if it would sell. That’s the whole thing it’s just kind of a comedy, and not really, but I could put my personality in it.

It sounds like it would be make a good graphic novel. You’re not into the Goth scene, are you?

No, I’m not Goth. But I have friends who are Goth. They never wear anything but black. And my friend is the best Gothic baker you ever saw. She can bake anything. She can make a cake look like anything. I like the Goth scene. A lot of the people who came out for the Astoria Maila Nurmi show and the Los Angeles Vampira show were Goths. Very, very interesting outfits that they wear. And I like it. Maila is the original Goth creator—the mother of Goth. When she got older, she would say I’m the grandmama of Goth. She was the pioneer. And I had no idea when Maila passed away that she had so many fans. They’re all over the place. And I had no clue because to me whenever I saw Vampira, I would just say, oh there’s Aunt Maila in a black dress with a wig on. It was just my Aunt Maila in costume. I couldn’t separate them. It was all just one person. When I was with her in 1989, I didn’t ask her one question about Vampira. I just wanted to know her as a person. What’s your favorite color? What’s your favorite food? What do you like to do? What do you do with your days? How do you take care of your dog? What are you interested? Do you like to read? What’s your favorite TV show—things like that. Who is this person, my aunt? I didn’t ask about James Dean. I was here to find out who Aunt Maila was.

What was her favorite food?

Her favorite food was banana cream pie. Her favorite color was jewel tones. I assume she liked Ruby, sapphire, emerald—that kind of thing.

Who are her favorite performers?

I know that she hated Madonna and loved Cher. And I said, there we agree. I can’t stand Madonna, and I love Cher. And she hated in those days, at the newsstands, The Inquirer and The Star. She said all the photographs were terrible. They all had shiny faces. I remember that. She liked the TV shows, Three’s Company and Remington Steele. And if she could get an old movie on her TV, she’d like to watch that. She had a tiny little TV up on top of an armoire. That was her entertainment. I had sent her a little boom box that was my daughter’s. It was light blue, and I sent her some tapes. My father had been dead for 12 years, and I had a tape recording of his voice taken at a Christmas celebration. I sent her that and she really enjoyed that she got to hear her brother’s voice again. He sang the Finnish national anthem. He whistled and he talked, so I know Maila enjoyed that. And I still had a couple of letters that her dad had sent to my dad. They were written in Finnish and Maila could understand it. She could read it. So, I sent her copies of those letters. And I sent her a case of salmon, tuna and sturgeon, and a can opener. And a bottle of wine and a bottle opener one year for Christmas. So, I hope she liked that. I know she couldn’t cook. I think she had a heating plate to make coffee on. So, I sent her something that didn’t have to be cooked, and I know she liked fish. It was a wonderful, wonderful experience visiting with her. If I could live my life over again, I wouldn’t have come back in a week. I would’ve stayed and asked a lot more questions. Anyway, that was my time with Maila.

The photographs in the book, those were your photographs — or the did the publisher have to secure the rights to them?

I don’t know much about that. Some of them were my pictures, but I didn’t have much input on that aspect of the book either. I have a friend in Tennessee, who is a young man. He’s a huge Vampira fan that I befriended. In 2009, when I was in Los Angeles and met Jonny coffin at his place, Clint, and his mother, from Tennessee, flew out. So, I got to spend some time with them too. And Clint is a huge collector of Vampira memorabilia. He has lots of pictures. So he gave the pictures he had to the publisher. That worked out really well. I’m not that organized, and I have some pictures, but I don’t know where they are. The one that makes me the maddest of all, the one that I can’t find, is an 8×10 photo of Marlon Brando and Maila. It’s just the two of them. Maila is all decked out like she’s going to a party, in black dress, and Marlon is dressed like the movie, Desiree. He was a sea captain, or a military guy, and he’s dressed in costume and they’re together. I had looked for that picture for years, but I can’t find it. I think it still might be in the garage, and I’m hoping so. But I’m afraid to look anymore for fear I won’t find it. And so, there’s a lot of pictures in there—my most important pictures, and the letter from my grandmother is in there, too. The last letter she ever wrote before she died that I wrote about in the book. It’s in a three-ring black binder with a lot of Maila’s writings. I have not been able to find it. In fact, all the letters that she wrote to me, I had them when I wrote the book because I quoted from them, right, but I can’t find them now. Like I said, I’m not organized, I see something, and I just put it aside. And I’m not going to change at this age.

Who were the photographers who photographed Maila Nurmi?

Well, we know some of the photographers who took pictures of Maila in the 1950s. But we have no way of knowing who all the photographers were. I have no clue. There are family pictures of Maila, and her mom and dad, that I don’t have—and Jonny’s hanging on to it. That makes me mad. That’s my grandma and grandpa and my aunt. He has nothing to do with them.

Perhaps you could use some help organizing.

That’s why I have that friend in Sacramento. She is the most organized person I’ve ever met. She is really my archivist. I gave her all the stuff I had. She came up to Salem and I gave her everything I had. And she has cataloged and filed and put everything together and filed everything on the computer. She said this is all important Hollywood history, we have to preserve this. And she has. I’m really happy about that. Now everything is organized. Before everything was just in boxes. Everything works out. Maila found me, the archivist, and Maila made sure that I met her son. Maila is still working her Vampira magic. We don’t know for sure, but it seems that way.

She still has a presence in your life.

Yes. I still feel her around me. Once in a great while, not a lot, but once in a while, it feels like Maila is here with me. I think she spends a lot of time in Vermont now with her son. But she’s still working weird things. I mean, when my friend was here in Salem, and we were going through part of the garage looking for Maila’s stuff. It was September, I think. The garage door was open, and we were talking about Maila, and all sudden there was a huge cacophony of crows across the way. You couldn’t hear yourself talk. There had to be fifty of them in one tree. I’ve lived here for eight years, and it’s never happened before. And we both stopped talking, like what?! And we looked out and there’s all these crows. And my friend said, that’s a murder of crows. And I said yes. And then her husband showed up and we told him about the murder of crows. About a week later, I told you they have a Goth band. So a week later they were called up and asked to perform in New York City at a festival called Murder of Crows. See stuff like that is happening all the time. They went and performed this year in September, and now they have lots of new fans. They were number two on the Goth music list for their new album. They’re called Ashes Fallen. Michelle, my friend, plays keyboards, and her husband, James, is lead singer. The other guy in the band is named Jason. James and Jason have been friends for 30 years. They’ve played in the same band.

Thank you very much for your time. It’s been a pleasure talking with you. I wish you good health and happiness—and the rights to Vampira someday. I hope you get the rights back.

Thank you. It was nice meeting you too.

GLAMOUR GHOUL BOOK IS AVAILABLE HERE:








The Death of Rhetta Brown

by Norman Belanger

i

Workshopped to Death

It was not her week to read. She knew full well it was not her week. Rhetta rose up from her seat at the front of the room, the sheafs of her manuscript fluttering as she wrapped a floral scarf around her neck. A current shivered the air, almost audible over the wheezing AC as Rhetta Brown stood defiant, oblivious to the ripple of ill will percolating around her. A clear breach of established protocol was happening, a coup. The people in their seats took turns giving Rhetta the fisheye and making faces at Peter Kaye to do something. It was Caroline’s week. They were all aware of that. It was the one rule of workshop at the Center: everyone gets a turn. And this was Caroline’s. Five pairs of eyes implored Peter to say something, anything, just stop Rhetta.

He did say something. That is, he tried. He would never understand why he let himself be intimidated by her, but he did speak up. “As a courtesy to the community, we try to ensure that everyone has equal time,” he said something to the effect of the rules and the respect extended to fellow writers, how everyone earned their chance, but he felt himself losing steam and by the end he was moving his lips but no sound came out because the woman had fixed him with such a look of impatience to be done with his little speech.

When he finished, Rhetta waved the air as if to erase what he had said. To her, it was noise. Static. She smoothed the pages of her opus, opened her mouth, and began to read.

“It’s really most humiliating,” Peter confided to Shaw later over their usual nightcap at the Eliot. “I never know what to do with her. The class is rightly irritated because I have lost control of the room. I’m supposed to be the instructor. Everyone expects to read. She runs roughshod over everybody, me included.” Rhetta had insisted on reading for the past three weeks in a row. And it was Peter’s fault for not stopping her. He sipped his drink, but his heart wasn’t in it.

“It’s not like you at all. You love telling people what to do.” Shaw hoped to tease Peter out of this rare funk, he’d never seen him so undone over a student.

“That’s the ridiculous part. I agree. I love telling people what to do. More than that, I love telling people to stop doing things I find annoying. But this person. She steps all over me.”

“Is she any good?”

Peter looked around, as if the lady in question was looming over his shoulder. “She thinks she’s a genius.”

“That bad?”

“The worst.” Peter wished he’d never met Rhetta Brown. There was a version of her in almost every workshop, but she had taken the role to master class level. Pushy. Rude. Dismissive of feedback other students gave earnestly, as if they could have no way of judging the magic of her words. And such words. There was not an overblown adjective she didn’t love, no adverb left unturned. And so many words. She consistently churned out 30-40 pages a week, an amazing feat for any student writer. But no problem for Rhetta, who once informed the class in all seriousness that she had been seized by an invisible power when she sat down to write, that her fingers were guided by an unnamed power as she banged out words like an amanuensis of the gods. So many words. Peter wondered if she used a laptop or a Ouija board.

Shaw, well into his cocktail, was practically busting with questions. Who must this Rhetta Brown be that she could subdue Peter Kaye, the formidable. Peter Kaye, cowed by a mere genius?  “What does she look like? I want to picture her.”

“You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you? You love seeing me stymied.”

“Oh yeah.” Shaw motioned to Thomas for another rye.

“Fine.” Peter put his glass down on its damp napkin. “She’s odd. Dresses in bizarre combinations of scarves and expensive shawls. Gaudy jewelry. Cambridge Artsy.”

“Sounds like a colorful character.”

“Not so much in real life.”

“What else?”

“She walks with a stick.”

“Like a cane?”

“Think more forest witch. Burled wood. Ornate. It’s all part of the act.” He finished his drink, disappointed. He’d hoped that venting to Shaw, having a nightcap in the usually soothing environs of their bar might help him shake off this feeling of weakness in spirit, this heavy shame that he’d let his students down by allowing one dilettante in cashmere to usurp his leadership of the class.

* * *

He’d been instructing Writing Murder is Murder at the Adult Ed for something like 12 years. Standing at the front of that room every Thursday afternoon was his happiness, the little rectangle of space where he strutted before a half dozen people who hung on his every word his stage. Here, he was beloved. The writers did not think him too short too fat too queeny too much; his students saw him as someone who loved talking with other writers about how they wrote, why they wrote, what they wanted to say. A handful of ladies, and one gay man, returned often, signing up for the class term after term, making the class a kind of family, a circle of friends. He kept the class size small to create that intimate environment, more like a salon, and this made signing up for the course something of a competition to break into. Cutthroat. There was a wait list.

On the first day of the term, he had read the class roster, noting that one familiar name, Martha Andrews, had a grim black line through it, and another handwritten in its place. Rhetta Brown. Had this been a movie, an ominous ripple of cello strings would have signaled a warning, but instead he read the name with no awareness of the cascade of trouble to come.

She came in full sail, swathed in yards of fabric and jangling beads, that witch stick ticking down eternity, the sound of impending doom. But he might as well have been deaf to it. Blind as well—he had seen how the regulars responded as the lady made her entrance into the room, tapping out her steps. Tap. Tap. Tap. Glacially. Slowly. Erect. You had to watch her, an unstoppable tug trudging into harbor.

Caroline, who had a fatal tell whenever she didn’t like something, crossed her arms over her chest and sat back in her chair.

Joseph, the lone male in a sea of doctor-prescribed estrogen, clicked and unclicked his pen.

The class elder June zipped up her fleece as if she felt an unwelcomed chill.

Peter Kaye saw all this. He’d even felt his scrotum retract deep within him at the sight of her, his reptilian brain sensed the predator when his ego did not. He had been an idiot. As soon as she finally dropped anchor and groaned into her seat, she opened a capacious bag out of which she produced what he would in time come to understand was her manifesto. So many pages.  She was here to annihilate them all, one word at a time. One week at a time.

* * *

Shaw, saddened by the dejected look on poor Peter’s face, decided to relent his prodding. The situation had somehow humbled his friend in a way he’d never seen happen before. “I’m sorry, old man,” he said. “The term won’t last forever. It’ll end. Hopefully you’ll never be troubled by Mrs. Brown ever again.”

Peter shrugged. Maybe he’d met his Waterloo. Maybe it was time for him to hang it up, give up teaching. If one person could cause this much trouble, he’d lost his ability to run the class the way it always had. He could not bear to think about the looks on the faces of the others while he sat and did nothing. This occupied his thoughts as he said goodbye to Shaw on the corner, mechanically kissing his friend’s cheek, and it followed him on his short walk all the way home.

* * *

He was not surprised the next day when he was invited to meet up with Caroline and Joseph in the park for “an important discussion.” They were standing under a spreading elm next to a bench he assumed was intended for himself. He sat, like a witness in the box, and waited to be grilled. He did not need to wait long.

Without preamble or the usual niceties of greetings, Caroline went right into it. “You’ve got to do something about Rhetta Brown.” Caroline’s speech was like her prose: clean, efficient, nothing extra, nothing that did not advance the plot. “If you don’t take care of her, we will.” That did sound ominous.

Joseph, the diplomat, whose natural gracious manners won him the affection of most people he met, spoke in his usual soft voice: “Mr. Kaye, with all respect, please, we beg you. We are a community, and more than that, friends. She is not interested in being either.”

“It was my turn this week,” Caroline fumed, “I worked hard on my revisions, psyched myself up all week to read. I could’ve whacked her over the head with that stupid cane of hers.”

Joseph attempted to smooth the situation with a smile, “Back home, the old aunties would call this kind of person a ‘pig stuffer’. It loses in translation, but you understand.”

Peter didn’t know if he should laugh or submit to the sob that harbored deep in his chest. He was certain they were speaking on behalf of the rest of the writers, that the group of them all had huddled together to discuss what to do about Rhetta Brown, perhaps they even said amongst themselves that Peter Kaye had lost his ability to facilitate a class.

Joseph put a consoling hand on Peter’s shoulder. “Mr. Kaye. Please understand. We say this out of love.”

This was the cruelest blow of all. Peter bowed his head. He could accept their enmity, even their scorn he might understand, but that they should pity him, this he could not, would not allow. He stood up with such uncharacteristic rapidity of movement that Caroline and Joseph both took a step back in surprise

Peter said at last: “I am sorry. Sorry that I’ve let you down by my inaction. No, don’t say anything, Joseph, I know you want to make things more comfortable, but I deserve to feel the weight of what you have said to me. Believe me, I have been berating myself as well. I will find a way to make this right.”

He walked away, leaving the two of them wondering what he might do.

* * *

He got her number from the registrar. If Shaw were not sitting next to him, he would not have made the call. Even still, he sat with his hand on the phone for some time, unable to make himself go through with it.

“Maybe wait, until you feel up to it,” Shaw said.

Even his best friend acted like he was some feeble coot who had dulled his edge. This would not be borne.

He punched her number into his phone, listened to the line ring and then a horrifying click as Rhetta Brown picked up the landline. “Who is it?” she said, not by way of a greeting but more like a warning. When he could not respond immediately, despite Shaw’s nudging his arm, she demanded: “WHO IS THIS?”

In a hesitant croaking voice he did not recognize as his own, he began, “Rhetta? This is Peter. Peter Kaye from the Center?”

“Is that a question, or a statement of fact?” she said.

He tried again. “Mrs. Brown. This is Peter Kaye. I’m calling to talk to you about your recent conduct in the classroom.”

“What of it?”

He swallowed. Shaw nodded, encouraging him to keep going, a thumbs up for the promising start. “A number of students have brought it to my attention that they feel—”

“Oh I know where this is going. It happens. They’re jealous, naturally. Intimidated by the caliber of my output,” and here she allowed herself a chuckle, “it happens in every class I attend. I pay no attention to it, I advise you to ignore it as well.”

“But—”

“I know, it’s that Caroline person. She’s always looking at me. And that French fellow. Him too.”

“Joseph is from Martinique,” he interjected, pointlessly, as if she might care.

“They’re  jealous. It’s so transparent.”

“Mrs. Brown. I need to speak to you about how we can bring a spirit of fairness to the class. Each writer wants the chance to read their work.”

“If you call the pap they produce ‘work,’ I think we’ll have a difference of opinion, Mr. Gay.”

“It’s Kaye.”

“Beg pardon?”

“My name. Peter Kaye.”

“Fine. Mr. Kaye,” she said as though his name was a negotiable point she was willing to concede. “I really can’t continue talking on the telephone much longer, I’m right in the middle of an important denoument scene to which I must return. When the muse strikes, you know—”

“How about we meet in person? Talk this out? I’d be happy to meet you at the Eliot, for a drink, it’s quiet there and we can have a conversation.”

“I’m not accustomed to meeting men in barrooms, Mr. Kaye. Even if I were, I can see no reason to discuss the matter any further.”

Peter felt his face get hot. Everything she said just made him angrier. She was condescending, a snob, a bully, and worse—a hack writer who thought she was the next Agatha Christie. “I’m afraid we are not finished, Mrs. Brown. We need to come to some kind of understanding before the next class meets. I insist it is of great importance that we do.”

Silence. She was not used to being challenged, and he could practically hear her thinking her next move. With an impatient sigh she relented, “My husband will be at a board meeting this evening. Why don’t you come to my home sometime after dinner. Say 7 0’clock?”

She was smart. Having him come to her place gave her the home advantage, but he didn’t care. At this point, he just wanted to get this over with. “I’d be delighted,” he lied. He wrote down her address on a scrap of paper, and before he had a chance to thank her, she had hung up.

Shaw glanced at the address, gave a low whistle. “Swanky,” he said.

* * *

Rhetta Brown sat down to her work much later than was her routine that Friday, which ordinarily would exasperate her, but today as she dropped down into her rattan chair on her patio before her old lap top a definite smirk played around the corners of her mouth.

It’s not like she hadn’t reasons to be irritated.

For starters, Jefferey. It was so like him to let her down when she needed him. She had asked him to march right over to the Lindens’ place next door and get to the bottom of why they had been pointedly not invited to their annual garden party, the crown jewel in the neighborhood calendar.

Last year, she had successfully lobbied for an invite from the skinflint Eunice Linden through a series of persistent notes and the occasional banana bread she sent next door through her emissary husband. It worked. Savoring her victory, on the day she eschewed protocol of being paraded from the front door and through the tedious receiving line like all the others, instead she swept through the gate separating their properties, the privilege of being so near neighbors, and let it drop here and there that she lived just over the fence, she was of the inner circle, here to consume canapes with certain local notables. With Jefferey in tow. After that success, it was imperative that they should go again this year. But the invitation was not renewed.

The Browns lived in the ugliest house on the prettiest street in the tony historic end of town. Theirs was a squat Cape type house, considered a usurper and an eyesore among the sedate Colonials when it was built in the heady post war boom; now Number 217 had the patina of age that gave an aura of respectability suitable to its zip code, but still Rhetta felt the sting of being seen as an outsider. The neighbors never let her forget she’d only been there a few years, whereas they were generations in the same family houses stretching back to before the Revolution.  Such snobbery goaded her, spurred her. She’d show them.

Last year at the august garden party, she had the ear of none other than Ellery Wendall, the Editor in Chief of Rex Press, for 15 minutes she had him cornered between the  prize winning rose garden and the ice sculpture of some sort of bird in flight, she regaled him about her murders, and her wily detective Sir Archibald Leech, she was on the brink of asking him to read the manuscript she happened to have handy in her bag—well then she could have clobbered Jefferey who chose that exact moment to lope along and see if she needed anything, and of course he should have seen her empty champagne flute and brought over a fresh one, but as she was making this point to him, she somehow lost Mr. Wendall, whom she watched wistfully as he sped away, he must have needed to use the water closet because he moved so fast. No matter.  She had marked her prey. She would bag him. In time.

She gave herself an indulgent smile, a blush of hubris that sometimes befalls a genius. An alchemist might understand what’s it’s like to create magic out of nothing. Her manuscript was gaining heft, she’d made substantial revisions since last year—Sir Archibald lived in Monk Stone Priory now, which sounded so much better, and his sidekick with the limp had clearly been damaged in the first war—she knew that her work now at last deserved, no, was destined to be published, read, seen, and most importantly, admired. Wouldn’t that turn a few smug heads. All she needed was just a few minutes more with the editor to make it happen. Those damned Lindens.

Now, as she sat on the patio, her fingers practically ached with the need to produce, the energy inside her was restless, crackling. But still the pesky thought buzzed around: why hadn’t they been invited back? She supposed, in full light of day, that it was probably Jefferey and his blandness that failed to spark. Who wore those skinny ties anymore? Really. She had laid out for him perfectly suitable linen shirt and nice trousers in a soft palette that would complement her outfit which she had chosen with equal care: the dress with the cabbage roses and the silk fringed shawl, stacks of bracelets. She now came to realize that his refusal to wear the approved wardrobe for the Lindens had been the start of disobedient episodes of acting out. Only last month he had declined to speak to the gardener for starting at his work too early, when she needed her rest, and so she had to do it herself, and the man up and quit, so they had no gardener and Jefferey was of course useless in that department. And, just this morning, he told her he was not going to knock on the Lindens’ door and ask them why there was no invitation to this year’s party when everyone had been boasting for weeks about getting theirs. Then, in a kind of showdown, a rare display of assertion which just made him look silly, Jefferey told her he wouldn’t be home for dinner, he had a board meeting, the burden of such a feckless lie made him hang his head like a dog as he hauled his pathetic carcass out the door. She saw right through his nonsense. He’d be singing another tune soon enough, when he learned anew who was in charge.

Then she got that phone call from that odious little man. Peter Kaye. Galling. It was not her fault the other students in class were not at her level. She’d straighten him out too.  She thought with a quick glance at her watch she had hours to get something on the page before he showed up. It was the burden of every great artist to forge ahead, to not allow the unseeing critics to get in the way.

Despite all that she had to manage, all the insufferable distractions that kept her from her work, she was pleased with herself. A pitcher of iced tea sat where she’d left it when she went in to answer that call on the house phone from Mr. Kaye, and she felt like she had earned a respite. She poured herself a tall glass, smiling to herself as she thought about her secret. She’d never tell anybody about what she’d done this morning. after Jeffery had left. There might be evidence, if anyone ever thought to look for it. And what would they find, really? A bucket in the tool shed. A few empty bleach bottles. Just the thing to kill prize winning rose bushes. The thought came to her as if heaven sent. Slip in and out the back gate, quick and quiet like a cat. It had been little labor, but oh the rewards.  If she was not going to be invited to the garden party, there would be no garden.

The yard only got sun briefly in the late afternoons, the surrounding trees and houses yielded a narrow patch of blue sky that just now blazed bright and hot. She turned her face toward the warmth and sipped her cold tea.

* * *

At the appointed hour, Peter Kaye and Shaw arrived at number 217.

“Jeez,” Shaw said. “Kind of a letdown.” They regarded the unimpressive little white house on a bit of shaggy grass, dwarfed by its grander neighbors. Even though another half hour of sunlight was left of the momentous day the place cowered in permanent shade.

“It’s perfect,” insisted Peter, recalibrating his expectations of Madame Brown. Perhaps she was not as grand as she seemed.

“You sure you’ll be ok?” Shaw said.

Peter resented the patronizing tone. He assured his friend he’d be just fine.

Shaw watched him walk down the gravel drive. He would wait here for moral support, what he wouldn’t give to be there when the skirmish began. Shaw leaned against a fencepost badly in need of paint and tried to make himself comfortable, but he was antsy. Silver leaves overhead tittered, tickled by the unfolding scene.

* * *

A dog started barking. He turned to see an elderly woman and an equally elderly collie making their way towards him.

“Who are you?” the lady demanded. “Why are you lurking about?”

The dog gave another wary bark.

Shaw didn’t think he was lurking exactly. He explained that he was waiting for his friend, who was visiting Mrs. Brown.

The lady’s dry lips scowled. She clearly had no love for the mistress of 217. Was it possible the dog scowled too?

“I understand she’s not very popular.”

The lady gave a dry laugh that brought on a cough. “My sister Martha was the only one in the neighborhood who could stomach Rhetta Brown, but she was always too nice, too unsuspecting.”

“Unsuspecting?” it seemed an odd word to use.

“I don’t trust the woman, it’s as plain as that. Conniving.  Makes a fool of herself wherever she goes.” Shaw could sense she was enjoying the chance to trash her neighbor.

“I’ve never even met her. My friend Peter Kaye, he teaches at the Center. Mrs. Brown is one of his students.”

A flash of recognition lit up the woman’s face. “Him I know. My sister Martha. She was a writer. She was forever going on about wonderful Mr. Kaye.” He felt himself rising in her estimation. She even smiled at him. “Rhetta fancies herself a writer too. I see her from my room when she’s out here banging on her keyboard, what a show. Egads. She’d foist her stuff onto poor Martha to read.”

“What does Mrs. Brown write?”

“Drivel. Utter nonsense about English lords killing vicars, or the other way around. Rhetta would drop off one of her famous inedible banana loafs and a pound of paper every so often. Neither was digestible. But Martha, being Martha, she ate the loaf and read the pages, too nice a person to tell Rhetta to shove off.” The woman, suddenly aware that she had been running on with someone she didn’t even know, a stranger, she remembered her manners.

“I’m Patti Andrews,” she said, “I’ll talk anyone’s ear off. My apologies. I forget sometimes how lonely I am these days.”

“Your sister, Martha? She has passed? I’m sorry for your loss.”

“She had a good run,” Patti was not the sentimental type, apparently. “She was 80. Had a bout of a nasty virus that finally did her in. Just a few weeks ago. Such a shame. She was so excited to be in Mr. Kaye’s workshop again, didn’t make it. I do miss her, Rags does too,” she gave the dog a gentle pat on the head.

When Shaw would try to replay the events that happened next, he had trouble making sense of the kaleidoscope of images that refused to form a recognizable pattern. What he remembered as they were talking: the light fading, flowers dropping petals in the sleepy garden, a bird calling to its mate, but the quiet evening ended with a scream ripping the air like a crack of thunder sending the birds scurrying from the trees. Peter screaming Shaw’s name, over and over, echoing in Arthur’s ears, he could see himself moving in slow motion though he must have been running, the crunch of gravel beneath his feet, the dog barking, Patti several paces behind him, the door left ajar as if waiting, the darkness of the house, vague shapes of furniture as he moved toward Peter through a creaking back door to the patio, he flicked on the outdoor light, flooding the scene with a merciless white glare—Rhetta Brown, sprawled out on the gray flagstones in a pool of inky blood. Peter Kaye, trembling, holding in a his hand a heavy stick. A wind shaking the trees a shadow running over tall grass that grew darker and darkeruntil everything went black for Arthur Shaw.

ii

A Murder in Tory Row

The news of the murder rippled through the community as if carried on electric current. By morning, everyone had heard: Rhetta Brown had been brutally clubbed to death, killed by an instructor at the Center. Peter Kaye was in custody.

* * *

Caroline paced Joseph’s studio apartment. He watched her, noting she had barely run a comb through her hair. Her hands were restless, tugging at her long sleeves, fidgety.

“Please. Sit down. Have some coffee. There’s some toast if you would like.”

“How can you think about eating? My stomach is a bag of broken glass.”

“You’ll feel better. Sit.”

She kept walking, up and down the length of the room. The smell of fresh coffee made her insides turn. She swallowed down the sour taste at the back of her throat. “Did it occur to you that we goaded him into it? Did you see his face when he left us in the park? We pushed him.”

Joseph smiled. “I am sure that there has been some misunderstanding. I cannot believe for a minute that Mr. Kaye, our Mr. Kaye, could do such a thing. Have some toast.”

“How can you be so sure? His friend caught him in the act. A neighbor lady too. What further proof do you want?”

“I am sure there is more to the story. We can rationally discuss likely scenarios.”

“Such as?”

“Such as. There may be other people who wished Mrs. Brown dead.”

For a moment she stopped. He had a point. Rhetta was detestable. But there were witnesses. He could not easily explain that away.

“You yourself said you wanted to hit her over the head with her stick,” he sipped his coffee.

She laughed. “So I went over there and clobbered her before Mr. Kaye showed up? She was already dead?” Maybe Caroline fantasized about it, maybe the thought of smacking that woman senseless had crossed her mind once, or a hundred times. She still felt hot when she remembered how unpleasant the dead lady could be, how dismissive she’d  been with her critiques in workshop; Caroline was working on a thriller about a heroin dealer who was frantically trying to find whoever was putting fentanyl in his product, killing off some of his best customers, and it was really coming along— Rhetta had been so condescending, calling her antihero “unlikeable.” Duh. That was the entire point. The guy’s a peddler in class A substances. He wasn’t meant to be likeable. But you couldn’t have a conversation with Mrs. Brown. She called the whole thing “unsavory,” and something “no decent person would ever want to read.” Pretty brutal. It would be completely different if Rhetta herself was this amazing writer, but she wasn’t. Who the hell wants to read about English folks politely killing each other, bloodless murders with no visceral juice, no passion. No life. She had thought about it. Clocking the insufferable she beast with that stupid stick. “Do you think I could have done something like that?” she asked her friend.

“I am saying that someone could have. As you say, she may have been dead before Mr. Kaye even got there. No one actually saw Mr. Kaye strike the woman. You told me yourself that he was standing over the body with the stick in his hand, but does that necessarily mean he killed her? There may be other details we are not yet privy to.”

She hugged herself.

“The coffee is still hot. Sit.”

“What are we gonna do?”

“We are writers. Mystery writers. Maybe we find out who really did it?”

“Like Nancy Drew? Skulking around for clues in old clocks?”

“We can be more methodical, perhaps.”

Caroline was intrigued. “You think we can?”

He lifted his shoulders. “It cannot hurt to try. It may even be fun.”

“I’m calling June,” she said, pulling her phone from her back pocket, “she’ll want to be in on this.”

* * *

Arthur Shaw had not slept. His head still ached. In the bathroom mirror he touched the  still tender line of stitches on his forehead, replaying the ambulance ride to the Emergency Room, the kind paramedic who told him he was lucky. He had passed out, fell to the ground, taking with him a small table and sending a glass pitcher shattering on the flagstones. One of the shards just missed his left eye. He was lucky.

As he was being taken away to go to the hospital, flat on his back on a stretcher, he saw the moonless night, the black sky. Blue lights flashing. Red lights flashing. Neighbors gawking on their lawns.

But it always came back to the same image, burnt into his brain.

Peter standing over the dead woman’s body.

Arthur heaved over the sink, nothing but green bile from his empty stomach hurled into the white basin, the clockwise swirl of the taps and vomit spiraling around the drain made him hold on to the edge of the vanity for dear life.

* * *

Jeffery Brown instinctively put the key in his own front door with the stealth of a thief, quietly, holding the knob steady in his hand while the lock opened, then nudging the door with his shoulder, listening, his ears attuned, attentive. The furniture regarded him with stoic silence. Early American couches. Shaker chairs, ladder backed, spindly legs that would give way if anyone dared sit on one, but no one ever had. The entire house felt inert. Hollow. Dead. And then he remembered. There was no need to sneak into his home for fear of making noise, afraid of ruining a nap or a writing spree. There was no exasperated sigh when he did make himself known by tossing his keys into the painted bowl on the hall table, just the bright clinking of metal on porcelain. He could yell at the top of his lungs if he felt like it. But he didn’t. Funny. Twenty plus years of tiptoeing so as not to disturb the Chippendale dining chairs that stood as mute guardians around the oval table with its centerpiece of wax fruit. The wallpaper, sly sheperdesses leading willing shepherds away from their flocks in an endless repetition always made him dizzy, and he automatically went straight for the kitchen.

Rhetta had shown an indifferent talent for cooking. She made a big show of burning cookies and loaves heavy as bricks, she could do a roast drier than death or incinerate a chicken with equal poise, but she excelled at leaving behind a mess. The counter still had a shriveled half lemon sliced on the cutting board. Granules of sugar all over the place inviting a parade of ants he brushed into the sink full of plates and glasses smeared with orange lipstick.

The back gate unlatched.

Then the familiar sound of heels clicking on the flagstones.

When the footsteps stopped abruptly, breaking the characteristic confident stride, for a beat there was just stillness, not even a hint of a breeze came through the open window where he stood watching her. She shouldn’t have come. Not now.

Eunice Linden stood still, her peep toed shoes inches away from the black sticky stain of dried blood, broken glass, the table on its side where Rhetta had been lying just twelve hours ago. He saw the effort it took her, to suppress a scream, compose her face, but underneath he was sure she was now afraid. Afraid of him.

She gingerly stepped around the stain, the glass, the table. “I saw your car. Are you Ok? Jeff, I couldn’t sleep thinking. What did the police say?”

“Come in,” he said. “Might as well make me a cup of coffee while you’re here,” he held open the screen door, the creak of the old wood frame reminded her of Thursday afternoons. Despite herself, she smiled, remembering, but the moment she heard the door bang shut behind her she knew it was wrong to come, today, but she had to see how he was. She had to know.  He supposed she had a right to know.

Eunice busied herself in the kitchen. Measured out coffee, filled the carafe from the tap, remembering to let it run until it was cold. The whole time his eyes were on her.

“I told them I had an alibi.”

She pulled two mugs off their little hooks. “What did you say?”

“Same as I told her. Board meeting.”

“But they’ll figure it out soon enough. Jeff—” she turned to face him, “why did you lie? Can’t you get in trouble?”

“I thought I was being chivalrous,” he touched her forearm, noted the split second when she wanted to flinch but didn’t. Her eyes looked everywhere but at him. “It’ll get out. There’s no avoiding it now. I bought us a little time” he said.

“I guess so,” she was tearing up, scared, a little girl with a manicure and hair that smelled like money. “What a mess.”

“Wipe your nose.”

“Jeff. You know I’m only going to ask you this once. I swear I’ll never mention it again. Whatever you say.” She tapped two big spoons of sugar into his mug. A Splenda in hers.  “Did you have anything to do with it? You didn’t do anything because of–”

“Did you?”

She winced as if he had slapped her. “How could you even ask me such a thing?”

“How could you ask me?”

“I’m sorry. I’ve been a wreck. Crazy things are going through my mind.”

“We’re going to have to decide. If this thing is going to be between us, or if—”

“Or if—”

“Or if, regardless of what comes out,” he held her by the wrist, “we’re in it together.”

“How? Can we trust each other?” There was a deeper question she did not dare ask.

“The coffee. It’ll go a lot faster if you tap that little button. There.”

* * *

June had to knock a few times before Shaw got up to answer. He had finally drifted off to a kind of sleep, peppered with terrible dreams.

“You look awful,” June said.

“Thank you,” Shaw’s glasses were nowhere to be found. He squinted at his unexpected visitor. “I’m sorry. You are—”

“June. You know me. I’ve met you lots of times,” she seemed to know what she was talking about as she stood there with her hands clasped in front of her, reminding him of a reading teacher he had at Park Glen Elementary. She did look familiar. Fireplug build. Sturdy. Eyes that looked right at you. “I met you at Mr. Kaye’s parties for the Center. You have to remember.”

“Of course,” he lied. “I’m so bad with names though—”

“June. June Jablonski.”

“Hello June.”

“I know this is a bad day. We’re all worried sick about Mr. Kaye. We know of course he didn’t have anything to do with it. Imagine. Impossible!” she looked at his stitches, “Oh dear you got your share of it too, I’m so sorry. You must be devastated. About Mr. Kaye I mean.”

“I don’t know what to think yet. I don’t. I can’t—”

“I understand. We all feel the same way.”

“We all?”

“Mr. Kaye’s workshop. At the Center. That’s us.”

Things started clicking into place. Yes. June Jablonski. “Thank you. I appreciate it. Thank you so much for coming by—”

“Mr. Shaw,” said June, “you misunderstand me. I didn’t look you up just to offer our support, which you have, obviously. We’ve been talking and we think we can dig around and maybe find out somethings about the whole business with Rhetta. If Mr. Kaye didn’t do it, and he didn’t, then we need to find out who did.”

He and Peter had enough murders. He was tired. This wasn’t a game or some episode of Midsomer. There were real consequences. “I don’t think that’s wise,” he said.

“I’m disappointed in you, Mr. Arthur Shaw.” Now she really did look like Mrs. Pennell from Park Glen. She was frequently disappointed too.

* * *

Caroline and Joseph had a fruitless morning. She was frustrated, but he was as steady as ever.

Of course, they tried the police station first thing, but some desk guy told them no way were they getting in to talk to, much less see, Mr. Kaye, and he’d give no information on an ongoing investigation.

“May we leave a note?” asked Joseph, and honestly it seemed perfectly reasonable, but the guy was not having it.

“Maybe tell him we said hi, even?” She had asked, knowing it was a doomed effort, but she had to try.

They were out on the pavement beating it back to the car within 8 minutes.

“Now what?” she said as she buckled into the driver’s seat. She hoped her voice didn’t have the irritation she felt. So far, he seemed undaunted by her cynicism, a carryover from an embarrassingly long Emo phase, when she was one of a million standard issue bar rats with a burgeoning eating disorder centered around vodka and clove cigarettes, a fuck everyone attitude, and a knack for finding the worst, the absolute worst guy in any given situation. She was getting incrementally better now, trying, but that pessimism lingered, a smudge of black eyeliner on a hangover morning with your shoes still on from the night before. Caroline admired Joseph, his sense of inner quiet that she could only wish she felt for maybe fifteen consecutive minutes in a month. He remained placid and smiling all the time. And it wasn’t an act. You can tell. He was also her best friend in workshop. She gave him a smile, hoping to soften her tone.

Of course, he smiled back. “We made a valid first attempt,” he said.

Which is a nice way of saying they struck out.

* * *

Patti Andrews didn’t answer the door bell when June and Shaw rang.

“Why exactly are we here?” asked Shaw. He had been led around by this tank of a lady, succumbing to her natural role to lead, and his to follow. In the absence of Peter, he was feeling the loss of someone telling him what to do, maybe that’s why he allowed June Jablonski to push him through this sleepwalking day. None of it felt real. Only the stinging itch over his eye told him different. He had no idea why they should be standing under the portico of the Andrews’ house.

“I explained on the way over” June’s voice again had that irritated edge of someone who doesn’t like having to repeat themselves more than once. “You and Patti were there last night. You saw what you saw. If we get the two of to talking, maybe some interesting details will emerge.”

“I told you all I remember,” he said, exasperated with himself.

“Listen, this might jostle the old memory, kick it into gear. Patti might have seen something, heard something that you didn’t. Visa versa. Something we can piece together. Can’t hurt. Give it the old Harvard try.”

“Did you go to Harvard?”

“Radcliffe, dear. That’s where I met Martha. And hence Patti. We’re all friends going way back.”

“Martha? The sister who died?’

“She was a wonderful gal. I was so pleased she said she was going to be in this year’s workshop, with Mr. Kaye. Terrific writer. She died just a week before the first class met. Poor Patti. All alone in this big old house. So you see, I owe her a visit anyway, check in on her, see how she’s doing. Martha was the lovingest, kindest person you’d ever want for a friend—”

Shaw remembered how Patti had described her sister: “Unsuspecting.” It seemed to be an unusual word at the time, and it still stuck out.

Just then Patti Andrews turned the corner, a shovel in her hand, ratty jeans caked with dirt. “Heard you ringing,” she said, “persistent, aren’t you?”

June laughed. “Patti. Forgive the intrusion. I felt I was long overdue in paying you a condolence call.”

“I got your card, that was very thoughtful.” Patti attempted a smile, “We didn’t do anything. Why give that kind of money to the funeral parlor? She didn’t believe in all that. Just wanted to be cremated and that’s it.” And then she recognized Shaw. “You I remember,” she said. “Nasty gash you got there. Hope you’re OK.”

OK was as much as Shaw could be. He nodded. Mumbled thanks.

“Patti, dear, we were hoping that you might be willing to talk a little bit. About last night.”

“All talked out. Those cops are something. I thought you were them when I heard you out here,” she held the shovel as if it might have been brandished, in the event she needed to shoo off a detective or two from her doorstep. “Besides. It was that fat fella. He was standing right there, holding the damned stick in his hand like a club. Doesn’t take a Miss Marple to put that together.”

Shaw winced. He too had been asked, over and over, even in the Emergency Room while they were stitching him up. He was exhausted. There was no way to unsee what he had seen. He didn’t want to talk about it, either.

June tried a different tach. “Martha was quite fond of Mr. Kaye.”

Patti nodded. That she was. Loved him. She was looking forward to being at the Center again.

“You might as well know that we don’t believe that Mr. Kaye could have had anything to do with something like this. There’s got to be another way to look at this. We need your help. Please, just let’s walk through it. Once more?”

Patti knew full well that June was not going to give up, she was a squirrel with a nut. “Fine.” To Shaw she said, “I didn’t intend any offense. Of your friend I mean.”

She led them to the garage that had once been a stable, its barn like doors open, she invited them to sit on a couple beat up plastic lawn chairs while she finished doing the things she needed to do. “Got to keep my hands busy. Since Martha. I’m just talking to myself and trying to stay occupied. You won’t mind?”

They didn’t.

She put the shovel up on the wal. Everything in its place.

An ancient car took up the middle of the interior, a hunk of curvy metal, wide white wall tires, a steering wheel you could crack a tooth on, solid. It was bathed in a light worthy of an operating room that made the hood ornament, a winged woman in flight, gleam in blinding glory. Patti picked up a chamois rag to rub the chrome bumper and grille with all the attention of a loving parent.

“That’s a 1955 Nash Rambler Cross Country wagon,” June said to Shaw, knowingly. “Six-cylinder.”

“Ugly. Isn’t she?” Patti continued buffing. The metal shone mirror bright. “She really did go cross country. Twice. Might be able to do it again. I wouldn’t be surprised.” She patted the car like it was a horse, or a dog, an old friend that has served well. “Of course, for every day, I putter around in the Civic,” she gave the other car a look that said it was no comparison.

The shelves were organized. Shaw read the names of the metal cans and jugs, names that remined him of his dad: Motorola. Valvoline. Carnauba Wax. Penzoil. He half listened as Patti went through the events of last night, answering June’s questions, the same things he’d gone over and over so often he could recite them like a litany, ending with the two of them there on the patio, but something, something he had almost forgotten. “Ms. Andrews, do you remember? Last night? Did you hear anything like footsteps? Like someone running across the lawn? There was a shadow or something?”

She paused and considered, rag still in hand. “Hmmm. Now that you bring it to mind. I think that’s right. I think so.”

June clapped her hands. “There. Now we’re getting somewhere. Someone could have been there. Someone else! It’s at least a possibility.”

“It was confusing,” Shaw said. “I thought I imagined it, there was so much to take in, and the dog barking—”

“Dog barking? Where is old Rags, anyway?” asked June, wary, she did not like dogs as a rule, they were always sniffing where they shouldn’t.

No answer.

“She’s usually glued to your hip.”

“That she was.”

“Patti, dear? Are you OK?”

Patti leaned against the hood of the wagon and for a moment it looked like she was about to cry, something so strange on that stoic granite face. Shaw and June exchanged a concerned glance, and then at the shovel hanging on the wall still coated with dirt.

“Stupid thing,” she rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, “must’ve gotten into something last night in the middle of everything else. You know how dogs are.”

Shaw had never been so happy to see the Rose Hill Apartment Building, every cell in his body felt fried, in need of sleep. He waved as June zipped off in her sturdy Subaru, but he didn’t know if he had the energy to walk the dozen or so steps from the curb. Only the promise of bed prodded his body forward.  He couldn’t think, didn’t want to think. The whole thing with Patti was—he couldn’t come up with the word—it didn’t matter, except that maybe she’d heard it too, that someone else was there in Rhetta’s backyard last night, maybe it wasn’t Peter. He desperately needed to believe that.

At the door his nose wrinkled with the distinct yellow tang of cigarette smoke. Unmistakable. Now he was having sensory hallucinations, Shaw worried, his years in nursing told him this was the first sign of cognitive slippage, it was happening, dementia was creeping over him, this was the beginning of the long gray twilight. Dotage. Old Timer’s, his mom had called it, before she wandered away further and further, and suddenly forever gone. His odds of it were just that much higher, this much was simple science and genetics, and it scared him to death to think about. The more rational part of his brain interjected that he was just as likely suffering from sleep deprivation, and the incredible stress of current events. Sleep. That’s what he needed.

Something else though.

The apartment wasn’t empty.

Someone was inside.

Someone was here.

This was no blip in mentation, he was positive. He didn’t think a burglar would take a smoke break in the middle of a heist, but what did he know about burglars? Next to nothing. He grabbed an umbrella from its stand, he needed something, anything, he might use to defend himself. From the narrow hall he barreled into the living room, brandishing his weapon in front of him.

“Is it raining indoors?” Peter Kaye said from the usual armchair he assumed whenever he visited. Peter Kaye sat there with that infuriating smirk, smoke curling around his round face. Peter Kaye was sitting and smoking and smirking. 

“You know I hate it when you smoke,” was the first thing Shaw said. And then he collapsed on his couch. “Am I dreaming? Did I finally snap? What—”

“I used my key. I hope you don’t mind. I wanted to call you, but then I thought a surprise might be more fun.”

* * *

Caroline and Joseph came up craps, again.

Back to the car.

Caroline needed a fucking drink.

Her passenger didn’t say a word when she pulled in front of the Abbey. “Let me buy you an Aperol Spritz.” She said. He liked the sweet stuff. Her drink these days was something hard and brown that burned and did the job quick. “I’m beat. Chasing a murderer is thirsty work. What do you say?”

“We are not quitting,” he said.

“No. Just a teeny tiny little break.

“Just one?” he asked.

“Sure. Yeah. Let’s go.

He gave her the stern eye.

“I promise,” she said. “One.”

They were deep into their second round. Joseph was starting to droop, but Caroline was bright as a field of daisies. The frustration of the day evaporated, and in its place a warmth flowed through her, made her giggle.

“What is so funny?” Joseph looked up from his notebook, he was starting a list of suspects. He felt their investigation up until now had lacked vision. He wanted to recap.

“You. You and your lists. You and your spreadsheets.”

There are two kinds of writers, it is said: “plotters” who outline and work out the mechanics of their stories; and “pansters,” so called because they fly by the seat of their pants, guided by inspiration and intuitive processes only understood by themselves. Joseph, no surprise, was the former. His notebooks were full of meticulous, detailed narrative elements. Character biographies, backstories, motivations, plot points all written out in his neat block writing. She knew him to be a Virgo, so there you go. Fastidious. Always kempt. Tidy. Shirts ironed and buttoned up. Caroline had her own kind of system involving random post it notes, crumpled napkins with scribbles she’d find in her pockets, her phone rife with cryptic notations. As to dress, she drew from a pile of cleanish laundry that lived and died on her bedroom floor.

“Having a method is not a bad thing,” he said, his breath thick with Aperol. “Especially now, if we are hoping to solve this. Will you help me, or not?”

She drained her bourbon and signaled the bartender for another round, ignoring Joseph’s well-groomed raised eyebrow. “Fine.”

“Mr. Kaye is the first suspect, but we agree he could not have done it.”

“Check.”

“Sylvia, Debra, also have very strong alibis which eliminates them.”

They had hiked down to Sylvia’s who predictably had nothing to say. Sylvia Berry was the one person in workshop who never offered a word of useful critique other than she liked something, or she didn’t like it. The worst. Pretty meek as a writer, wouldn’t venture out of safe tropes and cozy mysteries neatly pieced together. She didn’t kill Rhetta. She was in Providence overnight seeing her sister recovering after hip surgery, just got back on the Acela which might make an interesting place for a killing, she told them. Murder on the Boston Express. Very original.

It wasn’t Sylvia.

Ditto Debra. They went to see her, or they tried to, but she was down after testing positive yesterday and it was clear she hadn’t moved from her bed in the last 24 hours.

“Check and check,” Caroline confirmed.

“Then there is ourselves.”

“It just got interesting,” she laughed.

“Be serious, for one time” but he was laughing too. “Let us do this properly.”

“So, where were you last night?” she poked him in the chest. She sometimes got a little handsy when she drank. She watched as he added his own name to the list, each letter exactly of the same proportion, so neat and orderly, which might be a red flag. Who knows what sociopathy this signaled?

JOSEPH

He put down his pen, parallel to the pad, and smiled. “I was entertaining a guest,” he said, the closest he’d ever gotten to saying anything regarding what he always termed his “personal life.” He would sit through any of her stories about the parade of sad sacks who lumbered in and out of her “personal life,” but was as a rule absolutely mum about himself.

She had begun to think he was a prude, or some kind of monk, and now she looked at him with renewed appreciation. “You dirty bird,” she said. “Tell me every detail.”

He shook his head. “Suffice it to say I can produce receipts, if necessary.”

“No fair. I tell you everything.”

“Yes. You do.”

“Well!” she gasped like a daytime TV diva, making them both hoot.

“Now, what about you?”

“What about me?”

“Where were you last night?” He wrote her name on the list.

CAROLINE

She took a healthy swig of her fresh drink, felt it warming her gullet. There was no answer to his question.

“No. Again?” he asked.

Her hand gripped the heavy glass.

“Again?”

“The sun went out,” she said, “I don’t remember after that. But I’m sure I didn’t have the wherewithal to kill anybody.

“Besides perhaps yourself.”

She sucked down her drink.

“Merde.”

“You can cross me off your little roster. I was blissfully comatose.”

“Why, though? You were doing better–“

“Not having this conversation,” she said, “stick to your list.”

He gave her that look she was dreading. He really did have beautiful eyes, but they could be uncomfortably steady when they looked at you in that way. She knew he wouldn’t think any less of her than she felt herself. If only he wouldn’t look at her with such intensity. It was too much.

She said: “I’m sorry.” The two words were puny, insignificant. Meaningless. But not to him. To him, to Joseph, she meant it. Every time.

Eventually, he nodded, and ran his hand over the page, smoothing it down, laying it flat. He picked up his pen, added a name to the list.

MR. BROWN

“The husband,” he said.

“Why him?” she breathed again, relief crawled its way back into her belly to have his attention move on from herself.

“It may be cliché,” he said, “but it is often the husband who does the killing.”

“Imagine being married to Rhetta Brown,” she said, and they both laughed again, but it was just a little less bright. A little less happy. And they did not look each other in the eye.

Eunice Linden regarded her hands which still held onto the steering wheel even though she had been parked in the lot of the police station for ten minutes. She had rather good hands. She took care of them, of course. Lots of creams. And those well-tipped girls at the nail salon. No age spots. No spreading of the joints other women her age had, those athletic Smith gals who were always playing tennis and golf. She’d never had to have her rings re-sized, like Helen Forest had to do.

Her rings.

The five carat marquise cut engagement rock, its matching platinum band of diamonds.

A significant sapphire sparkled on her right ring finger, an anniversary gift from Chip. That one she slipped on just before she left the house. She needed a talisman, something to remind her if she should again waver from her express purpose:

There was just no way she was going to leave her life and all it bought, to be with someone who couldn’t afford her.

If she were to appraise the worth of herself, right this minute, the bracelets, the earrings, the bespoke bag and shoes and soft knit jersey silk wrap dress, the hours spent on hair and makeup and training sessions, if she added up all that it cost to be her, she’d have to admit that she was an expensive lady, and that sum would be something quite northward of what Jeff Brown could ever hope to have. She did not feel the least bit mercenary. One has to look at things rationally, with cold logic and reason.

Maybe her joie de vivre had gotten in the way briefly, but it was foolhardy to be guided by a passing flame. Jeffery remained the front runner among suspects in Rhetta’s death by virtue of being a husband in love with someone else. Poor Jeff. He had been so susceptible, letting his ardor reach the inconvenient sticky stage. She had cared for him, in her way, but the itch was scratched. This current situation might be an expedient full stop to their dalliance, as fun as it was.

There was plenty of evidence she could give. He had told her how much he hated Rhetta, how much he wanted to be free of her, how she kept him like a pet dog; Eunice Linden could say any number of things. With one last look at herself in the rearview she checked her lipstick and ran one of those lovely hands through her hair. She practiced looking sincere. Eyes clear. Gaze steady. Time to tell her story.

* * *

“Did you escape?” Shaw could not imagine his friend overpowering a precinct of police, but he had never imagined that he might be capable of killing anyone either.

Peter laughed with his whole body, from his belly. “Oh I do love you, Arthur Shaw. I needed that,” he was still laughing, “it been quite an unusual day.”

Shaw nodded. It certainly had been. “You didn’t—-?”

“Of course I didn’t,” Peter stubbed out his cigarette on a tea saucer he was using as a makeshift ashtray. “Frankly, I don’t know whether to be flattered or insulted. A point we can re-visit another time over a cocktail. You’ve known me longer than anyone. Did you really wonder?” Peter was clearly enjoying the situation, his friend’s confusion, the very idea that he might have—

“Then what did happen? How are you here?”

“It became apparent to the police that I wasn’t their man. At least they don’t jump to conclusions without evidence.”

“What evidence?”

“Well, the good lady did not die from being bludgeoned. There was no indication of that kind of blunt force trauma at all. She was dead hours before we even got there. The medical examiner on the scene said something about her esophagus being burned. They don’t know yet what poison it was, but it did the trick effectively.”

“But all that blood, the stick—”

“Think about it: she ingests poison, at some point when she feels the effects she jumps up,” and here Peter clutched at his throat in dramatic replay of the way he saw it happen, “She teeters, she falls or trips. Hits her head bang on the hard stones. You know how head injuries bleed like hell.”

Shaw nodded. That was true.

“I have to say, I feel sorry for her. Such a terrible way to die. Brutal. Someone had to have really hated her. It’s sad to contemplate.”

“I had this image of you in my head. It was. I—”

“From the very beginning that stupid stick was just a prop. Picking it up, well that was sheer stupidity on my part. I don’t know what I was thinking. I must have looked like a villain when you came on the scene,” he laughed again but when he saw the look of anguish on his friend’s face, he got more serious. “I’m sorry Arthur. That you had to go through that. Look at you. I’ve never seen you so hangdog before. I will admit that scar you’ll have will be very butch, but that too is another conversation for another day.  You’re exhausted. It’s OK now, I’m here. It’s going to be fine.”

All Shaw could do was nod. Verbal ability was flown away as the irresistible desire to close his eyes came over him.

“I’m happy to see you, Arthur. But it’s time you went to bed. We’ve all had a long day. There’s plenty of time to compare notes.”

Shaw’s outstretched body had already gone slack, his mouth open wide.

Peter, all tenderness and care, covered Arthur with a throw.

“You’re not going away again?” Shaw mumbled, emerging for a moment from the soft fog.

“I’m not going anywhere,” Peter soothed, “I’ll be sitting right here with a book while you rest.”

Shaw smiled. “I want–” but he forgot what he wanted as he slipped mercifully, finally, into the depths of sleep.

iii

A Death in the Afternoon

“Poison?!” June Jablonski said. “Poison? This changes everything!” She was sitting with Peter Kaye and a refreshed looking Arthur Shaw on a bench in the Commons. A nearby playground full of children gave the scene a more sinister feel, as though a conversation about a deed so dark amid such innocent noisy happiness was subversive, and she had made a conscious note to lower her voice, but still, she couldn’t hold back her utter surprise at the turn of events. The most important thing, obviously, was that Peter Kaye was free, safe from harm. She knew all along he wasn’t guilty of murder. She kept touching his arm to make sure he was real, and this was all really happening. He was, and it was. The new facts of the case were that Rhetta had been killed by poisoning, and the state of the body indicated she had been dead at least two hours before she was discovered on the patio. “This opens up a whole new set of possibilities,” she said.

Peter Kaye nodded. He felt the sun warm on his skin, the breeze, he heard the kids laughing at play, and allowed himself a smile of simple gratitude to be back in the little park again. “It certainly clarifies the timeline of the crime,” he said.

“You were on the phone with Rhetta at one o’clock, and we showed up there at 7 sharp,” said Shaw, “it happened sometime between one and five pm, if the coroner’s time of death is accurate.”

“So, what was the poison? How did it get into her?” June’s mind spun scenarios, but nothing clicked yet.

“It’ll be some weeks before the medical examiner will confirm, but from the preliminary observation it was caustic enough to burn her esophagus, that may narrow the field,” said Peter.

“Maybe ethylene glycol,” guessed Shaw, who had seen his share of poisonings in his years when he worked the emergency room. Gruesome. Inventive solutions for offing friends and loved ones. Mundane things used for murder.

“Ethylene glycol?” June asked, again trying to keep her voice down.

“It’s the chief ingredient in antifreeze,” Shaw said.

“Antifreeze. Anybody can get a hold of that. But how could they get her to drink it?” June felt that Rhetta was too smart to fall for a cheap trick.

“It reportedly has a very sweet taste,” said Shaw, “you might not notice it, It would depend on the dose, how much was ingested, before you felt its effects”

Peter shuddered. “How awful. The poor woman.”

They all sat quietly with the image of Rhetta’s last painful moments. No one deserved that.

Shaw broke the silence with a sudden memory of the shattered glass, reflexively he touched the area above his eye, “There was a pitcher,” he said, “the table. I knocked them over. The pitcher had something in it, something she was probably drinking. Someone could have put antifreeze in that.”

“That makes sense,” acknowledged Peter, “but I’m curious as to when. Assuming she was sitting on the patio, drinking something—”

“It was a warm day,” June interrupted, “maybe it was lemonade. Or iced tea.”

Peter gave her the briefest look that suggested the beverage itself was immaterial save as a conveyance for whatever agent that killed Rhetta. “I was going to interject the question: when might someone have slipped in poison without her knowing?”

“Perhaps she had to use the bathroom, or got up to make a snack?” June said, undaunted by askant looks from such an old dear as Mr. Kaye.

“Or she was called away,” said Shaw.

“I called her,” Peter said. “I called her at one o’clock, like you said Arthur, she went inside to answer the phone—”

“And someone with a jug of antifreeze came along?” June laughed, it seemed a little far-fetched someone would have been practically lying in wait, watching, waiting for a window of opportunity. Why? And more importantly, who?

* * *

Jeffery Brown nursed his coffee while he did the dishes in the sink, set the kitchen back to rights. He stepped out onto the patio where he swept up glass, returned the wicker table to its corner. The police had collected all they needed, and now there was nothing left to do but what he had always done, clean up a mess. 

For 10 minutes he blasted the hose on the flat stones, sending a black cloud of flies swarming off to hover nearby in wait only to swoop back in for another taste, constantly dodging the spray of water. It was no use. The blood had seeped into the porous surface. He shut off the spigot, took his time coiling the hose into a neat arrangement, took his time while he waited for the police to show up. Any minute, he expected to hear a knock at the door. His head ached. His stomach burned with acid and bitter coffee on an empty stomach.

He had watched Eunice walking away this morning through the back gate like she couldn’t get out of there fast enough. He didn’t call her back. Probably because he knew it was no use. When he saw her backing her E-350 out of her driveway and speeding off, he knew she was running to the cops to tell all about their affair, his lies, his motives for killing Rhetta.

Ironically, it was Rhetta’s doing that started the whole thing. She kept sending him next door to the Lindens with little notes and block-like banana breads begging for invitations to this and that, and after a while Eunice began to think Jeffery was a man who needed a little bringing out. Like one of her prize roses, he might do with a bit of pruning and coaxing into full flower. He just wanted a little attention. Eunice Linden was a very good gardener. Under Eunice’s husbandry he did bloom. For one brief Spring he had reached toward sunlight, felt something as close to love as he’d ever expected to find. He blossomed.

Rhetta couldn’t keep a cactus alive.

He had lived as her husband for two decades, slept in bed next to her for 7,300 nights, give or take. And now, in her absence, now that she was gone, just gone, like that, he honestly didn’t know how to feel besides an unexpected sense of relief. He was of that generation of men whose emotional interior had been stripped bare since boyhood, who found themselves at some points in their lives troubled by an emptiness that had no shape and no description. What saddened him now was that he didn’t feel sad, hadn’t cried, hadn’t wanted to think too deeply about any of it and so kept himself busy, yet there was this pesky vague idea that he should feel something, and he puzzled this out as he walked back into the darkened house.

As a young man, he considered going into the seminary, not because he had any deep faith in anything, but because he was searching for an answer to that well of hollowness he felt. When he met Rhetta, her overbrimming confidence and unquestioning sense of forward directed movement intrigued him. If he lacked a sense of purpose, Rhetta blazed ahead, and he found himself swept up in her orbit like a mote of dust in the tail of a comet. He came crashing back to earth soon enough. And now she was gone.

Eunice too. He allowed himself to think that maybe what they had would be for keeps, but it ended with the snick of the back gate latch when she left an hour ago. He saw his own folly. Too late.

In one day, he had lost two women.

It seemed unfair.

A leaden exhaustion came over him. He needed to wake up. Needed some clarity. Needed this pounding headache to go away. Jeffery noticed the little red light on the coffee maker still on. Despite nausea bubbling his insides, he poured the last of it into his mug, sweetened it up, sat back down at the kitchen table to think.

The house was quiet.

And cold.

The minutes ticked away on the wall clock. He swallowed down coffee, watched the minute hand sweeping around and around which made him dizzy and sick.

Coldness gripped his insides, colder and colder as he stumbled upstairs with heavy feet, a hand on the banister. His head throbbed with the racket the birds were making in the trees just outside the window. Sheer curtains muted the sunlight but still he flinched at the blazing whiteness of the bedsheets looming a few steps ahead. He didn’t take off his shoes. Rhetta would be furious with him he thought, as he crashed flat on his face.

Birds kept roaring, screaming in the treetops. But he didn’t hear a thing.  

* * *

Caroline watched Joseph make his way to his building’s entrance after she dropped him off, it’s the thing you do, you wait to make sure a person is safely delivered. He, as usual, turned and waved with his keys in his hands, he smiled, and went in. He acted no differently than he had on a hundred other afternoons, was just as serene and kind and thoughtful as always, and this for some reason felt even worse. If he yelled. Screamed. If he could, just once, show he was really angry. She understood anger. But this, this unyielding kindness made her feel more like a shit heel than any throw down combat ever could. She could defend herself against anger. She learned how. The difference here was that Joseph cared, really cared, about her, about what happened to her, whether she lived or died, and she could not just toss her life away like it didn’t matter anymore, couldn’t piss it away with drinking and pill popping and a lineup of loser guys without feeling like she was somehow hurting him.

When her phone rang it startled her, she wiped at her eyes with the long sleeve of her shirt and took a deep breath.

June.

“Caroline. I’m sitting here with Mr. Kaye. He didn’t do it. You were right. He’s free. He’s sitting right here, can you believe it?”

Now she let the tears come. “What happened? Is he OK?”

“He’s fine, he’ll tell you all about it himself tonight, we’re all invited to his place for dinner tonight, and he’ll tell us everything. I just wanted you and Joseph to know, so you can keep looking for the real killer,” June laughed, as if it was some game like a scavenger hunt. “But get this—Rhetta was poisoned. We think someone slipped antifreeze into her iced tea. Isn’t that horrible?”

“Antifreeze? In her tea? Who?”

“That’s just it, dear. Who, indeed?”

“Can I talk to him?”

“Certainly, dear—” and then June Jablonski disconnected the call, probably by hitting the wrong stupid button.

God damn.

Caroline went to hit redial when something Joseph had said occurred to her. The husband. Cliché or not, he did have the easiest access to Rhetta of anyone to poison her.

 Caroline had devoured true crime podcasts, watched Netflix plenty enough to support the theory of murderous marriages. An idea buzzed in her brain, persistent through the fog until it started to be clear that she could break this thing, she could go right over there and knock on the door and get Mr. Brown to confess. She could go right now and talk to the guy.

She rummaged in the glove box, pulled out nips of Fire Ball she kept for just such an occasion when she needed a jolt of confidence, had already downed one in the time it took to punch an address into a GPS and was working on its sibling when she did a U-turn on Mass Ave to head back in the opposite direction. 

* * *

Shaw and June were filling in Peter Kaye about the events of their morning.

“Patti Andrews confirmed she also heard someone out there in the backyard. I knew it had to be someone else, obviously, but when she said that it was the first full breath I took all day.”

Shaw nodded, but then thought about it,” That doesn’t really make sense though. I mean, now that we know Rhetta was likely dead by 5 p.m. or so, why would the killer have just hung around the back yard for two hours?”

“I don’t pretend to understand the mind of a psychopath, Mr. Shaw,” for clearly whoever had done the act had to have been crazy. That seemed obvious.

Peter Kaye wondered, too: “I don’t know if I agree our killer is someone deranged at all. It would have taken someone of great patience to wait out the right moment of opportunity, assuming that her drink had been poisoned, that speaks to a certain amount of pre-thought, premeditation, someone who had thought about it and seized the moment when it presented itself.”

“Don’t you have to be a little off the nut to kill someone? Doesn’t that stand to simple reason?” June didn’t like the idea a cold-blooded killer. She wanted there to be a certain amount of passion. When they’d all thought Rhetta had been clubbed to death, that made sense, it was an act of the moment, rage, fury, that appealed to her in a killer, someone pushed to the brink of insanity to do such a terrible thing. 

“What if they felt they were justified in the murder of Rhetta Brown? What if they felt she somehow deserved it?” Shaw asked.

“That would still be crazy,” insisted June, “what on earth could justify murder? Even of someone as universally unlikeable as that woman?” She had to wonder what Rhetta could possibly have done to get herself killed. There had to be a why.

Peter was willing to concede that under the ordinary definition of “crazy” someone had acted in an abhorrent manner, that was clear, but whatever motive they’d had, whatever rationale they had formed to do the thing itself, it seemed logical and reasonable to them, and he went down this esoteric path, pedantically explaining the underpinnings of subjective morality, to which June replied:

“Nuts.”

* * *

Patti Andrews heard the mail truck pull away. Probably just the bills, she figured as she wiped her hands on a clean cloth and looked in the mailbox. Writers’ magazines still came for Martha, and she just let them pile up, couldn’t haul them out with the recycling, not out of any sentimentality but from the habit of many years living with someone. Every few weeks another one came, and Patti added it to the pile by Martha’s reading chair, same as always. No bills today. No magazines. A store flyer with this week’s specials and coupons. A postcard advertising a local window cleaner and sons. And a large white envelope stamped by the office of the City Coroner and Medical Examiner.

After all these weeks of waiting.

She needed to steady her hand so she could open it, she wasn’t going to wait until she got inside or sat down, she tore it open right there at the end of her driveway and read it:

TOXICOLOGY REPORT OF MARTHA ANDREWS

Her eyes ran over the two-page report.

And then she read it through again.

Martha had the constitution of an ox. When she had started complaining about stomach pains and cramps, they thought nothing of it. Then she lost her appetite. Martha was one of those women who could tuck away food like no one’s business, ate like a Marine. Martha got sicker. Nauseous all the time. Terrible headaches. The doctors were less than useless. Patti watched her slip away a little more each day.

A suspicion tiptoed into Patti’s thoughts, becoming increasingly intrusive. It started when she read through Martha’s papers, her sister had been re-visioning fairy tales in modern times, and the story she left unfinished was about a witch who was killing her neighbors with sweets and treats she brought by. It was not a big leap to cast Rhetta Brown as the witch. She had visited, all concerned, all neighborly, every couple of days at the back door. A glowing hatred took hold of Patti, illuminating everything: Rhetta cozying up to Martha once they discovered they were both writers, mystery writers, and how they got to sharing their scribblings with each other, how Martha encouraged her, told her about workshops and classes, but Patti knew full well that the pest next door’s work was pure tripe, and that Martha had a genuine gift, always had. It stood to reason that Rhetta nursed a resentment toward the better writer. Maybe it wasn’t much to be a motive for murder, but not completely out of the question, either. She knew writers to be a touchy bunch. That Brown character was unbalanced, anyone could see that.

As the weeks passed, Patti had been able to convince herself she was right, over and over she ruminated on it until it seemed clear as anything—Rheta Brown had killed Martha.

When the coroner had asked about an autopsy and a toxicology report, of course she said yes because from the very beginning she smelled something off. This would dispute any doubt. This would be incontrovertible fact. In the meantime, Patti would watch. And wait.

And now she held in her hands the coroner’s report. There was nothing. Nothing in Martha’s system. No poison.

Nothing.

The cause of death remained “Natural Causes.”

She was wrong.

Had been wrong. The whole time. She had leapt to conclusions, believed in a complete fabrication of her own mind. Patti felt all the air escape her lungs. A bell clanged in her head as the full reality of the truth rang through her. She had convicted Rhetta Brown of the crime in her heart and hated the woman with every cell of her body.

The two pages, the torn envelop, the store circular and the postcard, fell from her hands and fluttered down to the ground silently. She headed toward the stable, her old boots shuffled on the dusty driveway as she dragged shut the heavy doors behind her. Alone in the darkness, she went up to the wagon, touched it with the tips of her fingers lovingly, a caress that remembered long days on endless stretches of road, windows open, radio blaring. Happy times. Inside, she pulled the door, heard the solid thunk as it closed. She sat behind the wheel, turned the key in the ignition. With a satisfied sigh she leaned into the leather upholstery, the engine tuned over with a soft rumble and a roar. The chrome exhaust pipe rattled as smoke plumed out, thick smoke that hung like a haze in the air.

* * *

Caroline flew through the red light, cutting off two bicyclists and a kid on an electric scooter who told her to get bent. She told him to get bent right back. But it wasn’t fun and games; if she got stopped by the cops she’d be screwed. Three strikes, you’re done. So she gunned out of there. The Square was poorly designed to accommodate traffic now that they added the bike lane to the already narrow network of roads, but she was emboldened.

She had just made the turn into the residential neighborhood, gave a little outlaw whoop, when she heard sirens behind her.

Fuck.

She scrambled through the detritus around her for gum, a mint, something, willing herself to be sober enough to charm her way out of trouble and knowing it was probably a lost cause. Blue lights flashed in her rearview. The sirens got louder. She dutifully pulled over in the shade of an ancient tree, rolled down her window the rest of the way. She breathed into her hand to gauge just how bad her breath was. Fuck.

Caroline was not a praying woman, but in moments of dire consequences of her ill-fated choices, which were many, she did have a mantra which she repeated now, her eyes closed tight and her voice barely a whisper: Holy shit Please Please PLEASE holy shit holy shit I’m fucked please please I promise oh please

The speeding cruiser with its lights flashing passed her. And kept going. Then another whooshed by. When she opened her eyes, she saw an ambulance fast approaching, and further away, the shriek of a fire truck could be heard over the pounding of her heart in her chest.

For the second time in less than 24 hours, neighbors came to their doors and windows to watch something unfolding in their midst as the house at 217 was buzzing with activity. Caroline peered through the pollen coated windshield. A team of paramedics carried a stretcher. A body hastily covered in a white sheet. A man’s shoe, careworn and scuffed, poked out as the crew jostled into the back of the idling ambulance.

* * *

Jeffery Brown was dead.

iv

Who Killed Rhetta Brown?

The car hugs the curving road as it snakes its way down from the beach. A snow fell during the long night, but the morning is silent, everything blazes white and still. Even the gulls seem frozen in flight overhead. The road dips for a stretch, a thin ribbon to skate along under arching tree limbs heavy with snow.

“Be careful,” Martha says, laughing.

Martha. Has she been here this whole time?

“Of course,” her sister says, “Don’t ask silly questions. Just watch the road.”

Patti feels like she just woke up from a dream, or maybe this is the dream, but no. She feels the steering wheel, the cold seeping through her old gloves, she can feel the tires gripping for purchase on the slick downslope. Along the sides of the road, she can see clearly ice forming on the tips of beach grasses glistening with the brightness of tears.

Where are we going? she wonders.

“There’s one road. Just stay put” Martha reaches over and flicks on the radio, she rolls down her window to let in a blast that blows her hair around, air that smells of the ocean.

She sings the words of the song, screams them into the wind. “Don’t you remember? It used to be your favorite.”

Oh my god. Yes. This song. Patti sings with her, the two of them laughing and singing, she remembers every word. The cold stings her face, pierces her lungs when she takes a deep breath to belt out the refrain, so loud a blue heron standing in the black reeds in the brackish moors flaps off and away over the horizon, but still their voices rise up and up.

When the song is over, a stillness comes over them. On the right, the low dunes stretch away, on and on to the sea, sand dunes shaped by the constant sighing wind. They hurtle forward, the hood of the car vibrates, the chrome lady flies through the crystalline morning.

“Slow down,” Martha says, “you don’t want to miss the best part.”

Ahead, out on Land’s End, the old lighthouse comes into view like a mirage floating on the sand, and Patti realizes she needs to tell her sister now, before they go any further, before they get to the end. She must explain everything to Martha.

Martha puts a finger in front of her lips. “No need,” she says. “I know.”

Caroline collapsed with exhaustion onto the driveway as the paramedics took over getting Patti Andrews to put on an oxygen mask. The old woman batted them away.

“Leave me be!” Patti pulled the apparatus off her face. “Let me alone!”

For someone who was practically blue with death a few minutes ago, the woman had come back from the maw of oblivion with a vengeance. She was pissed.

Caroline had seen smoke coming from under the garage doors. The house she immediately recognized, she had driven Martha home from workshop many nights over the years, she jumped out of her car before she even had the chance to think about it. “Hey!” she yelled to the crew next door, who had just put Jefferey Brown’s lifeless body into the back of a waiting ambulance. “Hey! Somebody help!” She was miserably out of shape, she realized it the moment she tried running the few feet from the car and was panting when she dragged the heavy door open to have heavy smoke pouring out that burned the back of her throat, making her cough and her eyes tear up. She was able to make out the shape of the car, see the body slumped in the driver’s seat. She half carried, half dragged the unconscious woman out of the garage just as two uniforms rushed up the driveway.

She rolled over onto her side, still coughing, her heart banging against her rib cage. She heard one of the cops who had come with the medics squawk into his radio that another house on the street needed assist, in addition to the body found at number 217, there was another next door, a victim of possible suicide attempt, an elderly female who was being revived on the scene and may need a psych eval.

Patti had tried to kill herself. Jefferey Brown was dead. What was going on?

The cop muttered to his partner when he signed off his radio call that the neighbors were really getting an eyeful, it’s not every day there’s this much activity on a street like this. Caroline saw folks gawking from their lawns, sitting at windows with curtains discreetly held open, everyone abuzz over the turn of events in the neighborhood that was so Conservative, some of the older houses still had British flags displayed. Nothing was supposed to disturb the peace here, and it is almost certain that in some of these dark parlors behind damask draperies more than a few suggested in quiet voices that this is what happens when you let people like the Browns, people like Rhetta, elbow their way in. There was one old bag pretending to be watering  rhododendrons, who couldn’t keep eyes off the scene at the Andrews’ place, and it gave Caroline an inordinate amount of satisfaction to see the prune face crumple when she gave the lady the classic double bird. “Viva la Revolution!” Caroline laughed which hurt her lungs a little, but part of her knew she was no better than all the other voyeurs who get a giddy high around murder, who find an odd sense of comfort in the terrible things that happen to other people. She lived on True Crime and murder. it was too much to think about right now though.

Meanwhile, Patti Andrews was still kicking up a fuss. They had to hold her hands down to keep her from swatting the guys trying to help her breathe, until one of them finally said, “If she can yell at us, she can breathe. Let the cops and the doctors figure it out. We’ll be on standby if they need us,” and they hung back and let the old gal do her thing, which was cussing them all out, including Caroline, who had no business interfering, Patti was an American citizen, she paid her taxes and then some, she voted regularly and was on time with her bills, who had a better right to decide whether or not their life had played out its usefulness? She was alone in the world and she had every right to assert control over her own body as she was hurting no one, a point of philosophy not currently embraced in the law and so the cops were having none of it, the one who seemed to be the lead officer said to her bluntly: “Listen, this young lady saved your life,” he pointed over at Caroline’s slack body, “not everybody takes the time, not everybody cares about other people to do what she did for you. You should be kissing her ass. She’s a hero.”

Caroline didn’t know about that, but something in her chest rose up she had never felt before, and she tried to figure it out as she lied there still laughing like an idiot.

* * *

When Peter Kaye heard about this all, he confided to Shaw what he had secretly kept in his heart: if he were allowed to have a favorite, which of course he wasn’t saying anything like that, but if he were, he’d have to confess that Caroline was it. “She has real substance.” Of course, he kept his voice low enough that June in the next room wouldn’t overhear. June had aways assumed that she was his favorite, and sometimes it’s best to let things go.

June had been on the phone ever since she got the first call from Debra, who had a police scanner she was addicted to, and since she’d been laid up with COVID all weekend she had no other entertainment but to listen to the comings and goings of law enforcement, and she was the first to break the story about Rhetta’s husband being found dead, and Patti Andrews found nearly dead, and who should have been on the scene but their own Caroline. June allowed herself a pang of envy that it was not herself who had the fortuitous luck to be where the action was, when she had just been there only hours before. She even chastised herself for not sensing Patti’s apparent distress, but how can you know what someone is thinking? How can you know when someone is at that brink? It was a sobering thought to have as she jotted down the main points she gleaned from her various phone calls. She talked loudly on the phone, the other two could easily hear her through the wall.

It was Shaw who finally asked, “So am I the only one who feels worse confused now than ever?”

There were more questions than answers:

How did Jeffery die? And why? Did he kill himself out of guilt because he had killed Rhetta? Did someone else kill him? And if so, were they also the one who killed Rhetta?

Why had Patti tried to kill herself? Did she have something to do with Rhetta’s death?

Peter waved away the interrogative, he had no solid idea and this upset him.

The two men were in Peter’s snug dining room setting the table for the evening’s dinner party which was intended to bring the workshop writers together, to synthesize their theories about the murder of Rhetta Brown. When it was planned earlier this afternoon there was a hint of hubris which by now with evening fast approaching had completely evaporated as the new information didn’t make any sense. The fact of murder had taken on weight. It was no longer a parlor game to be played over wine and nibbles. What are you supposed to serve after two and a half deaths? But still they set the table.

Peter sighed.

Shaw could tell his friend was distracted because he did not re-set every article of cutlery Shaw had laid down, he didn’t straighten the knives or smooth down the napkins, or make those clucking sounds every couple of seconds. He was listening to June in the next room, his brow creased with thought.

Shaw was glad at least he wasn’t the only one at sea. 

When June stood in the doorway with her mouth still open both men stopped what they were doing and looked up.

“You aren’t going to believe this,” she said, pocketing her phone for the moment. “I just got finished with Joseph.”

“Joseph? Is he OK?” Peter was starting to fear everyone he knew was somehow vulnerable.

“He’s fine,” June waved her hand as if to dispel anything more unpleasant on this day of unpleasantness, “I had to let him know about Caroline, and of course he called her a hero too, like everybody, but then he told me the most interesting thing.”

“Now would be an excellent time to tell us,” Peter sniffed.

She ignored his snark, she always did. “For starters, we were completely wrong about the poison, and how it got in the mix.” June was enjoying her moment. “It wasn’t antifreeze,” she said. “It was something else, another common everyday thing, right there in plain sight.”

“And how does Joseph come by this information?” Peter asked.

“Joseph’s got himself a new fellow, it’s about time if you ask me.”

Peter nodded, they agreed Joseph was a lovely man who deserved the best.

“Mazel tov,” he said.

“Guess what?  The beau is an officer right here in our precinct, and he’s has been on the scene all day pretty much. He even got a statement which blew up the whole thing.”

“Something that was in plain sight?” Shaw was intrigued about the poison. He had been teasing the how in his mind, wondering how poison got into Rhetta.

“I’m getting to that,” June nodded, still savoring having a starring role in the drama, “like is said Joseph’s young man got a statement himself, someone walked into the department. It wasn’t antifreeze at all.”

“No?” Peter asked.

“It was weed killer.”

“Weed killer?” Shaw hadn’t heard of that one before.

“Yup,” June could barely contain herself. “It was in the sugar bowl.”

* * *

Eunice Linden did not like being kept waiting. She had been sitting here for quite some time, the chair was uncomfortable and the cramped interview room was kept far too cold. She’d had a lovely chat with a handsome young officer, a green sapling of a lad, who was not the least receptive to her charms. She’d smiled at him, gave him the head tilt, she talked in that hesitant voice she had cultivated in her long career dealing with men. This one was all business. Professional. But still. He just took down her statement, asked a few perfunctory questions, and excused himself to leave to go talk to his chief.  She reached in her purse for a the little compact and checked herself in the mirror. Perfect. For a moment she felt that unwelcome chilling worry that she wasn’t getting any younger, maybe she was losing her edge. But clearly that wasn’t the case. She shut the compact with a definitive snap and tossed it back into the Birkin. A glance at her wrist told her Handsome had been gone now for 23 minutes. Unacceptable. She was sure she’d be speaking to someone about this, the chief or whoever runs things in this roach trap.

 What could the guy be doing, anyway? She could recall everything she had told him, she’d rehearsed it enough times in the car:

Jefferey had been acting very strange lately, he was worried about money, he was always worried about money, and Rhetta was worse than a thorn in his side. She told the officer all about their affair, mindful of looking up through her wispy bangs to give him an understanding of her vulnerability. Eunice was sure to emphasize how it was largely her pity for poor Jeffery that lead her to offer him comfort and solace, she was one of those people who was such an empath others were naturally drawn to her seeking compassion.

The officer took a lot of notes at that part.

Then she let her voice waver, just a little, she did this by constricting her throat ever so slightly when she told all about how Jefferey had killed Rhetta, how he’d been plotting it for weeks, months, how she wished she could have talked him out of it, she had tried, she really had tried, and then for a little while he seemed to drop it so she thought the whole crazy mania had passed, but last night when she heard that Rhetta had been killed, well she knew he must have done it, and of course it was her duty to tell the police.

She smiled at the young man.

She told the officer about the sugar bowl full of poison, and how it was just sitting there waiting for Rhetta to come along, it was something Jeff talked about doing. Why not put weed killer in with the sugar, and let nature take its course, Jefferey had said it just like that, she made sure the officer took the quote down.

How awful. Poor Rhetta. Eunice didn’t have a tissue handy which wasn’t a problem since no actual tears came, still she accepted with a gentle thank you the one Handsome handed her and she did the delicate dabbing of her dry eyes.

She regained herself enough to go on, after a tiny sip of water from the bottle he’d kindly given her earlier. Had she thanked him for it? She had, the young man assured her. She confided that she was worried that Jefferey might do something, something out of desperation, he might harm himself out of guilt or shame.  Hadn’t she gone over to check on him, like any caring, compassionate neighbor might do? He was a prickly, on edge. Everything he did just confirmed her suspicions, but she was cool, she was very cool she could attest, and she acted as though nothing had changed. She even made him coffee. Served it to him with her own hands.

And here the officer asked her one of his pointless questions: how did Mr Brown take his coffee? She told him that Jeffery had a terrible sweet tooth, but she was always on a diet, she said, shrugging off the vigorous sacrifices she was willing to make.

And then another question: what do you do, Mrs. Linden?

That made her laugh. Where was he coming up with these unnecessary digressions?  Whatever. She didn’t mind a chance to talk about herself so, what the hell. She reminded him that she was so very empathic, evidenced by her numerous charities and support of the arts, her board memberships, the money she’s raised for this and that, and she belonged to a dozen clubs, perhaps he knew her work with the Cambridge Gardner’s Club, and how her Juliet roses had won prizes? He hadn’t, but he did seem interested in gardening, and asked her about how she took care of roses, and she made a point to let him know that even though she could, she never trusted a gardener with her beauties, did everything herself. She was proud, she wasn’t ashamed to acknowledge. Her life had always been devoted to bringing more beauty into the world, and wasn’t that really the most worthy calling?

And that’s when he left. Took his notepad and his stubby pencil and his gorgeous self out of the interview room.

27 minutes ago.

When she finally heard someone at the door, she set her shoulders to best convey her displeasure about being kept here like this for no reason. Her face was arranged to say she was annoyed. But willing to be placated.

It didn’t matter, for as soon as the door opened all expression drained from underneath her flawlessly applied make up. Handsome stood there, but he wasn’t alone. There were three uniformed police officers behind him. One held a pair of handcuffs.

Eunice bolted up out of her chair. “What’s this?” she demanded.

“I’m very sorry Mrs. Linden, but I’m placing you in custody,” he said.

“This must be some mistake,” she was genuinely confused—hadn’t she laid out the case against Jeffery? Hadn’t she spent the last hour assuring the young man how her ex-lover had felt about his wife, hadn’t she let him know she was almost certain Jefferey could even now be harming himself out of a terrible sense of guilt? She ran through in her mind her statement, she had been letter perfect, exactly as planned, not a misspoken word, not a wasted gesture.

He was unmoved by her distress. “I am placing you in custody under the suspicion of the deaths of Rhetta Brown, and Jefferey Brown.”

Jeffery was dead then.

It was done.

Instead of the relief she expected, a deep pit of horror opened up. Jeff was really gone. It was hard to breathe. She had done it. She had been on the verge of getting away with it. But something didn’t feel right. It came to her. She had made a mistake. A fatal misstep. She slipped when she told Handsome about the sugar bowl full of poison, how she had put it in Jeff’s coffee. She had basically confessed, and he heard it. She knew about the weed killer because she had put it there.

I killed him.

I wanted him dead, and now he is.

She could almost feel herself falling into that pit, giving in to the gravity, the tenacious pull downward into the maw of her fears.

No. She willed herself to visualize side stepping the mess, she knew there had to be a way not to fall.

There were mitigating facts, as she saw it.

Jefferey would have blown up her life. She could have lost it all because of him, if he went to Chip to tell him everything like he promised he’d do, if everyone were to find out about her and Jeff Brown. She was, in effect, protecting herself, protecting her family, protecting the community and the greater public from heartache and scandal. If Jefferey were suddenly to just be gone, the thorny problem was solved.

Stupid Rhetta.  So apt that she should barge her way into poison intended for weeds. Her death was a silly accident, collateral damage, and morally Eunice did not feel responsible for that one. She had never intended to kill the wife. Only Jeff.  They couldn’t pin Rhetta on her, she was almost sure. If Rhetta was unlucky enough to stumble into the sugar bowl, that was fate, and this glimmer of rationalization gave Eunice just enough air to breath again.

She was Eunice Linden.

That still meant something.

“You have the right to an attorney…” Handsome was saying.

The best attorney, Eunice thought. She could pay for the best attorney on the planet. She could walk away from all of this. Her life could go on.

As the man recited her rights, she heard in his voice a deference, and she smiled up at him. He was beautiful. She watched him with eyes softly glowing, she watched his lips like he was a lover reading a Marlowe sonnet, and they stood not in a gray windowless cold box, but in a garden full of flowers in pink bloom.

* * *

The dinner went off as planned. Peter ordered from the Armenian market, so there were fragrant plates and bowls covering the round table where his guests were assembled. There sat Shaw, of course, who even put on a new sweater, and combed his hair.  Next, June Jablonski, who was fielding phone calls the whole time. Then Joseph with his beaming smile and crisp white shirt. And Caroline.

“So, Peter said, pushing himself away from the table and resting his hands on his Buddha belly, “now that we’ve eaten a little and settled in, I was wondering if you all would indulge me. As writers, we know all about narrative, and character, but as mystery writers, a particular and perverse subspecies, we also know the mantra: motive, opportunity, and means.”

June interjected, “Obviously.”

To which Peter gave a raised eyebrow that said now really would be a good time to put down the phone, which she did, after one last longing look at a message that had just popped up.

“I was on the verge of saying,” Peter went on, “I would be very interested to hear from you all who you had thought killed Rhetta?”

An expectant titter went around the table. Everyone sat a little more upright in their seats.

“I’ll start,” the host said, which surprised no one. “Who else thought that the husband did it?”

Joseph raised his hand.

“Why?” asked Peter. “Think: motive, opportunity, means. Also, consider. Motive itself can be parsed into convenient categories: Lust, Revenge, Greed. That’s the holy trinity in our religion.”

“Well,” Joseph began, “as to motive, I suppose in a marriage there may be jealousy, or money problems, maybe another lover.  I confess I did not know very much about Rhetta’s married life. I think I have a bias that the spouse is so often the one to do the harm. Occam’s Razor. The simplest answer is often the correct one.”

Peter nodded. “I share that bias, which is sadly borne out in fact. I thank you for your honesty. Now, what about opportunity? Means?”

“Who has more opportunity than the person living in the same house?” asked Joseph. “As to means. Once we learned it was poison, and not a clubbing, that does simplify the whole story. Any home has poison under the kitchen sink, in the medicine cabinet, any cupboard—”

“That’s right!” Shaw said, “That’s the thing that’s been on my mind. It scares the shit out of me. I mean, who do you trust?”

Everyone took a darting look at each other, followed by a nervous giggle.

June said, “Well, I would trust my life with any of you,” she said, nodding her head, “I mean it. You people are top notch in my book. I didn’t think it was the husband, though. To be truthful, which we are, obviously, I had an uneasy feeling about Patti. I don’t know why. Just a feeling. It was terrible, she is a friend I’ve known for a very long time. But I could have convinced myself Patti poisoned poor Rhetta.”

Shaw agreed. “Me too. I mean, I saw all kinds of hazardous materials in her garage. Maybe that’s what got me thinking about antifreeze. And that whole weirdness with her dog. I thought maybe the dog got into the poison she gave Rhetta. It made a kind of sense. She lived right next door. It wouldn’t be difficult to create an opportunity.”

“And she did try to kill herself,” added June, “we don’t know what motivated that. When I first heard it, I suspected she couldn’t bear the guilt of murdering Rhetta. But the Patti I knew, it just didn’t sit right. It makes me sad, obviously. It’s sad to think of anyone feeling that lonely, that alone. It must be terrible to be so bereft.”

Caroline nodded. She hadn’t said much all evening.

“Ah yes,” Peter said. “This brings me to my next thought.” He got up on his feet, always a laborious process with accompanying groans, holding his glass up, he looked directly at Caroline across the table.

 She tugged at her sleeves. Her face said she’d rather dive under the table than have everyone looking at her.

“Today, my dear girl, you showed such incredible sense of character, such strength.”

“I didn’t do anything that anyone else here wouldn’t have.”

 “You underestimate yourself. It’s not at all a given that everyone would have behaved as quickly or as selflessly. Do not diminish the fact. You saved someone’s life.”

Caroline shrugged. “I think you should ask Patti if that was a good thing, or not. She was kicking and screaming the whole time.”

“In any event, I am so very proud of you, I want to make the last toast of the evening in your honor.”

“Caroline, dear,” said June, “you haven’t had any wine tonight, would you like me to fill your glass for the toast?”

Caroline covered her clean glass with a napkin. “I’m actually good,” she smiled, and raised her water tumbler.

Joseph smiled, reached over to touch her arm. “I am so very proud of you, too,” he said.

“To Caroline!” said Peter, and they all clinked glasses and hugged each other.

Caroline, close to tears, said a quiet thank you.

Peter sat down again, with other noises and groans before he got comfortable again in his chair. “I have been thinking lately,” he said. “I’m getting older,” he waited for a burst of denials from the others, which never came. “I’m getting older,” he repeated, and I’ve been an instructor at the Center for a very long time.”

“And we love you,” said June, “don’t we?”

Everyone did.

“Lately, I’ve been considering that it’s too much for me on my own, I’ve been maybe phoning it in these last few years. What I mean to say is that I think the Center could use a fresh perspective and a new voice. I think the course could use a shot in the arm.”

June worried he might be talking about retiring for good. Thursday afternoons would not be the same, not without him at the front of the class where he belonged.

Joseph agreed.

Peter nodded his thanks, but went on. “Caroline,” he said, “I would very much encourage you to consider a simple proposition. For some time, I’ve thought how effective you would be, if you might agree to my plan. I mean to say, I would love if you would co-teach with me next term.”

“Caroline?!” June couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealously. Wasn’t she after all the most senior member of the group?

Caroline herself looked dubious.

Peter Kaye opened his hands, held out his palms, “If it’s something you’d like to do, if you like it, it’s yours. If you want it, it’s yours. I could pass the torch gladly if you were to take the class over. But be sure, this is my baby I’m handing you, my creation and my one true love, I would entrust it to no one else.”

The table erupted with applause. Except maybe June, who clapped but her heart wasn’t feeling it.

Caroline was wiping her eyes with her sleeve. “You fuckers. I hate you all.”

* * *

During dessert, a contented silence fell over the room, the circle of friends sat savoring the simple pleasures of being alive, full stomachs, being together, candlelight softening their faces with a warm glow.

Shaw had been thinking. “Do you think maybe we should be done with murders? Maybe just go back to normal life?”

“What do you mean?” said June, ready to argue.

“I propose that we never delve into the crimes of humanity again. No more murders!” and he held up his wine.

To which everyone playfully agreed, tinkling glasses together.

But not a single person sitting around the table meant it.



BIO

Norman Belanger is of that generation who survived Reagan, AIDS, and enough Cher comebacks to have earned the badges of a queer curmudgeon. His latest series of long short stories features two old queens who are dear friends that find themselves at the age of sixty wondering what the next chapter of life holds for them. Fate steps in and throws a few murders in their path. Norman has previously published short works from a series entitled Clean, about coming out and coming of age in the era of a plague. These works can be found in Hunger Mountain, Bull Magazine, Barren, Sibling Rivalry Press, and POZ.







MY LIFE BY DISNEY

by Dana Roeser

At twilight
when I was gathering 
         newly sprouted arugula
in the backyard garden, a cardinal
sang to me

from the high limb of 
         an ancient elm. It was a sweet
song
that I tried
         to answer. I apologized again
for Alice killing the robin

because the more I think of it
         the more I think she did
do in Laura. 
         A day after the murder
         I pulled up in my dirt-streaked Toyota

sobbing so hard 
         I soaked a box of Kleenex.
         I could hardly get up the steps.

Alice was inconvenienced, always
having to use the back door. Was she inconvenienced
         by my caring about the robin?

*   *  *

I will not, I cannot, 
         look in the nest 
             high up under the eave
         of my house.
The babes in the woods 
                clinging to each other
in the cushiony bed—frozen with their mouths open—
         their rubbery beaks—
         Or were they still perfect eggs—unhatched—
also frozen—
         b/c the mother left
against her will? 

I’ll never look at Alice the same. And truly I 
         don’t know she was the perpetrator.
The one time that I left her out
         when I pulled away. 
            I knew I’d be back in a couple hours.
I knew the weather was sunny 
            and hospitable.
Alice stared at me
from the end of the driveway

because she likes to go in when I’m out.
   But I was embarrassed
            being already seven minutes
late for Sarah, and I didn’t want
to open my car door,
                              disrupt the bird.

Immaturity is my humility—but that’s for another poem—or no poem.
         (Ask the cardinal.)

The bird calls are a relay, a transference. 
         They know each other
and they all have witnessed it. 
         The father, somewhere, witnessed.
That is the only explanation for the disappearance of
the dogged mother. 
         She sat on that nest, breast puffed, eyes bulging
         and inscrutable,
         her tail jutting out like a stick

through cold rain—she was under the eave, I watched her from
            little arched windows at
the top of the front door. It was ridiculous,
         the weather. 
            We had more than one night
at freezing. (I was busy then covering the
                   baby greens with bed clothes.)
The neighbor cats
            were not clued in, had no
territorial vendetta, though they, especially lithe Horace, may
         have been called in as accomplices.

Tonight. I had come from a twelve-step meeting
                   where people were kind.

I went to one at noon too—I said just who did I think I was?
         Mother-goose? A bird-whisperer? Yet,
         Beach, at Clay Knob Stable today, was also kind, 
            soft, grabbing for apple pieces with
                     his velvety, oversized lips—and disappointed,
I’m sure, that we didn’t get to do our after-
ride ritual (Christy turned him out
            for me) because I had to run

to the car before 4 p.m. to do a financial thing 
         on the phone, the stock market
         had supposedly rallied. 
         My ex-husband told me 
         today was a good day.
I have no income to speak of, as I am old.
         I am spending down the funds that came to me
                   in the divorce. I am almost five years 
         older than my former husband.
                   He still has a job. 
         Income from the part-time job I did have this semester,
according to my accountant,
         actually cost
                  me money. 
         Do the math.
         Weep.

How in the hell 
         did I mislay this man 
                   and my family?
Why can’t I visualize
         my Canadian boyfriend
when he is not here?
My dear Canadian boyfriend who actually said on
            Messenger this week: 
            If we break up (or words
         to that effect), if I have to get a girlfriend 
(online/yoga class/
         coffee shop, etc.) 
         because I can’t wait any longer
for us to be together,
         “I will always interact with you.”

Jesus Christ on a bright purple crutch!!!!

And then on my way home from my circuitous
         “self-care” travels today,
I realized our relationship

         was another victim 
         of my “magical thinking.” As durable 
as Sleeping Beauty 
         or Snow White—their chirping, carefully-colored birds
         and chipmunks—
bursting into song . . .

while Laura is 
         carefully extracting worms
from my little as-yet-untilled strip garden 
         between house 
                   and driveway 
under the nest—

the cat’s 
         going to get her
with lightning speed,

with sharp claws.



O HOLY WEEK, O HOLY SATURDAY


Black Saturday Jesus is in the tomb
            germinating and the people
across the street are rocking out
            to some kind of grinding repetitive
hip hop, interspersed with Bollywood.
            We are college students
We are going to be having a loud
            party this afternoon
and we deserve to enjoy college. So Jesus
            hung in his cocoon while
I burned a fire, opened all the windows,
            felt suicidal and went through
mountains of random bills catalogs manuscripts
            and papers and ultimately
raked through cat litter, took it out with garbage,
            recycling, and compost
all to the grinding neighborhood beat. Kept trying
            to figure out what they could
do to it. Not sex. Not work. Maybe shouting
            at each other at a party, clambering over
each other, dominating
            on their huge wooden oversized chair
in the back yard or in the ever-repeating
            hacky sack or foosball game.

                                    What is really the use of trying
            to win at divorce counseling
when you flunked marriage counseling
            and your ex-husband has a personality
disorder? Patti my beautiful, stoic
            Buddhist AA
sponsor tried to say.
            When you already lost
spectacularly.
            What is your expectation, I believe
she said. Also, maybe implicitly, well
            NVM implicitly. Let’s just say
Patti knows me, has known me. I’m surprised
            she speaks to me.

Jesus was still hatching while this evening I rolled
            my cart through Fresh Thyme. Some appearing-
families, endless sturdy children rolling
            in and out of carts;
the stringy-haired
            tender-looking Goth woman in
the soup aisle, the very thin wan blond
            woman with whom I conferred over the
sushi case. Only California Roll
            remained. She put hers back,
and, later,
            I did mine. Bland tonight
even worse tomorrow and what was I doing
            eating all that white rice. Couple other
random people. Somebody by the Medjool organic
            dates, I think. Maybe a couple near the
remains of the broccoli or bok choy. Produce
            waning. We were all convivial.
We were all flunking Easter.
            At every turn, the handle of my cart
was shocking me.

            After the checker saw the absurdly
expensive “natural,” with-the-shiny-foil
            packaging, Sierra-something,
couture cat food I bought
            and I told her how much better
my cats’ coats were, she and I
            went over her mini-labradoodle
stud’s diet and coat
            supplement. Apparently
his coat is bedraggled. He’s still picked
            up by the breeder twice a month
to do his thing, but it appears that
            it’s wearing him out—all
those different women—or that was
            my guess. I told her I wanted
a dog, which made us both
            happy, me b/c it would
get me out of the man thing.
            The loneliness thing.
All this while a line of people
            formed behind me and random
groceries were plowing
            forward on the belt.

                                                     Driving home
I thought about how sad Beach had seemed
            at the barn yesterday, grounded
in his stall with his hurt foot and the dear
            young person, who must be
home-schooled, far too innocent at age
            seventeen to be attending
any public high school even
            in rural Indiana.
Her fresh face in my face
            asking me all sorts of questions about
Beach, about patient, shark-faced Indy whom
            I’d ridden that day instead of Beach,
about posting the trot,
            and so on. And today
at Fresh Thyme
            the other young person maybe
the same age or a bit older
            going on about the mini-labradoodle
set up. They sort of lease the dog, foster
            him, whatever.

            In all seriousness, I think these
dear earnest young people are what
            Jesus is thinking about there
in the dark. They’re inheriting rampant
            porn, a frying earth, a parent-
and grandparent-killing pandemic. Oh,
            and a brutal war and genocide
on television. & that other thing.

            My raspberries at some point must’ve
gotten loose, were rolling all over the grocery
            bag apparently, because several
dropped into my yard when I got home
            and I just popped them all
in my mouth. All that abundance. All that
            freshness on the young
people’s faces.

            Jesus, think hard. Meditate hard.
As previously stated, I don’t know how
            Patti can stand me, and come to
think of it, I’m not sure she can. We talked
            about meditation. A woman she reads
who writes about Zen and the twelve steps.
            Irish formerly-Catholic Patti said “I hate Easter”
and I must say it was something of a relief.
            I’d neglected to say I’d wanted
to write to my hot convert friend
            up in Toledo
 and say Happy Easter,
            that I missed the big bonfire at my former church
in which we threw
            our palms from the week before;
our little candles lit, blown out,
            and re-lit in the dark sanctuary. The Litany of
the Saints, so beautiful, to which I’d sobbed every year—
            including three years ago—not two hours
before, in our living room, exhausted—
            I’d been to a student event
with my husband before the service—
            and the Vigil had lasted three and a half
hours—when my husband told me he was
            leaving me.

                                    The week after that I went back
            to Mass, not knowing where else
to take my outsized pain—it was packed
            and a woman next to me gave me
her handkerchief
            as my sobbing was getting messy—
and I was convinced it was a message
            from my dead father who always gave
me a hankie and whose clean, folded handkerchiefs
            looked just like hers.

I could hardly get out of the church after
            Mass or through the ensuing
days in which my husband vaguely confessed
            about two other women and precisely
set about organizing his move which happened
            ten days later.

                                    How many times had I stood
in that parking lot before that fire
            with my husband and sometimes one
or the other, or both, of our daughters?
            And then gone
in to stand in the dark sanctuary waiting
            for our little white candles
in the paper cones to be lit hand to
            hand from the priest’s
Pascal candle. Staying standing
            for the long, long reading
of Genesis where
            God divided the light
from the darkness and Exodus, the
            Lord in the pillar of fire
and cloud. Oh how I wish I were there now.

            I heard we are having
yet another hard frost tonight
            —though it is April—
and again I congratulate myself
            for not planting anything yet.
I’m sure it is beautiful there at the garden
            under the dark, pink full moon.
                        Holy Mary, mother of God, pray for us.
Saint Michael, pray for us.
            Holy Angels of God . . . .
            The frost drops tonight

like stars.
            Perfect hairy red raspberries tumbling
out of the back door of my car
            and into the yard.



HAPPY DAYS


                        Belle hiding in the narrow brush jump
covered with red faux-brick paper. (Note to both horse and rider:
            the thing will not give.)
                        Her fluffy head
and fat tail coming out of the open top. Frustrated Cohen the
            black pit bull cross
            hanging around her licking her face.

Christy says Let me get a rope for the dog
            so I can rescue the cat
and Roxy can jump the brush jump.

I’m trotting around on Beach. I had to do energy work—
                        my guestimate of Reiki—
            on the horse before I went out there. Seriously.
I didn’t know that that was what I was doing.
            But he lowered his head and let his eyelashes drop
            when I stroked
            the bone behind his right ear.
Also looked at me dreamily
            when I kissed him square on the face.                         

                        Riders don’t always realize that horses
            need reassurance. The day before’s lesson, C. admitted,
“went south.” We were scraping mud
                        off Beach from either side.
 She thought 13-year-old Suzette could handle him,
            but instead he veered right
and broke into a canter down
            the rail—
            maybe she poked him with her heel—

            Suzettte ended up coming off INTO the wall of the indoor
breaking off a tooth—and fracturing her jaw.

                        Still she had the presence of mind,
Christy said, to ask for someone to look for
            her tooth. (Which I did not know
            until today was even
            a “thing.” Those who watch
                        hockey know about it?)
I’m sure the mom was not pleased, but
                        the liability waiver
—which refers to the “inherent risks of equine activities”
            and “death”—is in huge block letters on
            the tack room door.

And everybody signs a copy.

            My job today was to calm Beach down
enough to get him to go over the small jumps
                        without running out. (Or, God forbid,
into one of the hayfields stretching in
            every direction.)
Lily, another beginner, had helped him to realize
            that running out might be an attractive option.

                        The cat hiding in the brush jump, with the dog sniffing her face
            reminded me of how John, about age 12, used to hold
Douglas, age 10, down on the floor and I would slap him.

Then when Mother appeared, John and I would lie.

I am getting ready to confront my ex-husband
            in divorce counseling, to let him know
how much he hurt me. Is that not the most laughable
                        thing you ever heard? Like a person who
                                    pursued two
people while holding my hand
                        in “marriage therapy,” as he called it,
                        would suddenly
be capable of compassion?

Ha ha ha.

The cat’s head rotating around above the box reminded
            me of the woman’s head in Happy Days
the Beckett play my boyfriend lent me.
            Honestly, the grief over our uncertain future
                        is tormenting each of us
            in different ways. He can’t get across the Canadian/U.S. border
and I am a basket case about going up there.

My love bleeds and I go very blank. If I’m going to
            have excision surgery I need to prepare for it.

I need energy work. On myself. Courage to                
            get dipped in acid
            again.
I DO NOT visualize myself as Winnie in                                           
            Happy Days, the tiny circuit of toothbrush,
toothpaste, and comb—
buried to her waist in an earthen mound
            beneath a “trompe-l’oeil backcloth” of
                        “unbroken plain and sky.” A black bag and
parasol beside her. When will “Willie,”
lying asleep
somewhere behind her, speak?
                        Brush and comb
            the hair if it has not
been done or trim the nails

if they are in need of trimming. . . .
            This is going to be another happy day!



REVOLVING DOOR OF SPRING: CHECK ON ME


Trina T. has gone back out.
           It was all over WLFI.

Two OWIs in twenty-four hours.
           First she got hung up on 

a snow drift, drunk, then motored off
           from the officer

who tried to help her. Then she
           had an accident. “You should

have seen her mug shot,” Emily said,
           “and people were

saying things like ‘Lafayette’s finest’
           in the comment

section. Brandi and I had to
           defend her.”
                                 March 11th, apparently,

is the day my father will be released from
           the hospital. On his 93rd

birthday, his blood pressure was 69
           over 40.
                      “I always think

March 11th is the day we start
           to ride outside,” Christy says.

“We could probably ride in the outdoor
           today but we wouldn’t

be able to get there. All the snow is
           melting—the ground

is soaked.” March 11th is three days from
           today. No one knows if Trina has

been bailed out.
           Her husband had just gotten

out of prison which “could
           have been a factor.”
                                               That train accident

was by my rather obvious
           deduction a suicide. The train

was coming from the west
           and Rachel just rolled

her truck slowly onto the track.
           Three-column obituary. An engineer

who traveled the world, rode
           and showed a horse

named Orion, loved guinea pigs, pottery
           (which she made), sunflowers.

In other words, who lived eighty
           lives to my one. Christy

and Josie knew her. I heard about it
           at the barn when I was

having my lesson. Walking and trotting,
           always getting yelled at,

always waiting for the chance
           to jump (when I was young, it was “hunt”).

A hanger-on at the barn—with ten-year-old
           cohorts, college girl

stable helpers. “She, the witness, observed
           and heard the train

coming from the west
           and saw the pickup truck

slowly edge up onto the tracks,” said the
           Chief Deputy.
                                    When Doug heard

about Dad, via my voice mail, yesterday,
           it took eight hours for

him to get back to me. He was
           talking really slow. I wondered

how much he’d been
           drinking. I could tell

he didn’t feel up to calling Thea and sorting
           out the visiting rotation.
                                                  When they

told me Tammy died, I had
           to look up her obituary picture

to remember who she was.  Emily,
           recently relapsed and on the run

from CPS (having been caught driving drunk
           with her child), was the one

who found her. When you endanger
           children as much as she has, Child

Protection Services becomes CPS. Emily had tried
           to call Tammy to check on her

but she didn’t pick up. When
           Emily went over to check on her, she

found her naked on the
           bed, fresh—or not—from the

shower. Emily flashed back to her mother’s
           suicide by alcohol overdose,

replete with note, on her ninth birthday,
           and then tried to kill herself two and

a half weeks later. It was Tammy’s sister
           who called to check

and upon hearing Emily’s garbled voice
           called 911. She had been very, very

thorough in her overdose, though I can’t
           remember right now what

combination of drugs and alcohol she told
           me she used.
                                Arlene at the nursing home

was perfectly cheerful about
           my father last night, said she

only wished they’d caught it sooner
           so he could have avoided going

to the hospital.
                              He sounds
           like he is trying

to speak from a deep
           well. Thea said on the phone

that when she arrived she found
           him “unresponsive,” deploying

a medical default/buzz word. I knew
           it would be okay, though, because

the night nurse “Jackie” last night
           on the phone said she was right

outside his door, had just checked on him, and
           that he was “adorable.”                           
                                                             A man in the my

home meeting about
           whom I’ve been nursing

some kind of an obsession asked me
            for my phone number and I nearly

died. I kept thinking, Is this a date? I gave
           him my number and my last

name and he gave me his. I know what it was
           really for. I know we had

more important things to do
            in that room than

have a Valentine’s dance. I think about him,
           how raw and in pain he seemed a

month or two ago, how I was worried
           he’d go back out

(but he didn’t and that was all
           that mattered).
                                       When Andy refused

to watch Lola, and Mia was paranoid,
           I told her to ask

the reason. She ended up
           sobbing to him on the phone. Then

someone she knew from Lola’s school
           saw Mia in Target in the hour

before the meeting and offered to take her so Mia
           could have some peace.

Andy said it was just work that
           was bothering him. Mia’s friend

texted a photo of Lola at Tractor Supply—
           or was it Rural King?

I didn’t ask the man why he wanted
           my number. I did not want

to end up sobbing.
                             Doug,
           it’s Daylight Savings

Time, drag yourself up out of that
           hole you’re in. Dad is not dead.

Let’s work on his obituary while there’s
           still time. I’ll tell you

when it’s otherwise. Slim, in your
           gold shoes, carry on,

keep deploying your charm. Mia,
           tell the truth to Andy. Emily, one day

at a time, keep coming back. I’ll call you,
           Doug, and tell you when to

enter the hole for good. Meanwhile, pick up
           your phone once every

thousand years. Let me check on you.



BIO

Dana Roeser’s fourth book, All Transparent Things Need Thundershirts, won the Wilder Prize at Two Sylvias Press and was published in September 2019. Her previous books won the Juniper Prize and the Samuel French Morse Prize (twice). She was a recipient of the GLCA New Writers Award, an NEA Fellowship, a Pushcart Prize, and several other awards and residencies. Recent work has appeared, or is forthcoming, in Poem-a-Day, The Glacier, North American Review, DIAGRAM, Pleiades, Guesthouse, Barrow Street, Laurel Review, and others. For more information, please see www.danaroeser.com.

Sometimes it Takes Fifty Years to Repair a Friendship

by Kelsey Berryman


            I spent a lot of time with my grandmother, Babcia, growing up. We would swim in her pool, she’d make delicious food, and I’d dress up in her old clothing- she even let me wear her high heels. But what I loved most was when she told me stories.

            Sometimes she would tell me about being a little girl in Poland. Usually, she would gloss over her teenaged years. Sometimes she would talk about her time in Chicago as a single woman in the fifties. But then other times she would talk about the time that she was happiest; as a married woman and later young mother in Erie, Pennsylvania, where she lived in a little apartment building with a bunch of other parents with young kids.

            My grandparents had only dated for a few months before they got married and left Chicago for Cincinnati and then Erie. Babcia hated Ohio. It was too dirty for her. But she loved Pennsylvania.

            She told me about the one neighbor with the bum husband and told me about the one with too many kids, but her favorite neighbor was her best friend Cathy and her husband Fred. They had two kids: Cathie Lu and Mary. Cathie Lu had arthritis. Everyday Mary would knock of her door saying that it was Halloween and ask for some candy.

            When Babcia went into labor with my mother, Cathy and Fred took her to the  hospital. It was a different hospital than my grandparents had planned on going to and my grandfather, Grandpere, didn’t know where to find Babcia until he talked to Fred. It turned out that Cathy and Fred had taken Babcia to the Catholic hospital.

            When my mother was born Cathy told my grandparents to name her Deirdre. My grandparents liked that it was a name that you could yell. But they wanted to change it slightly and named her Daedre.

            Cathy wanted to be godmother to my mother and sent over to my grandparents a Catholic priest to facilitate matters. Though both my grandparents were raised Catholic, they had become disillusioned with the church. Grandpere was called the son of the devil and expelled from Catholic school because he kept asking “how do we know” when ever religion was brought up. Babcia lost her faith during childhood her family was poor and the priest kept telling them to give more to the Church. They didn’t even marry in the Catholic church because the priest demanded that they promise to have as many children as they could. Anyway, a new Catholic priest came over to the apartment to discuss a baptism and when he found out that my grandparents were married in the Episcopal church, he screamed that they were living in sin and had to get remarried. My grandmother sent him packing.

            Babcia said Cathy was a large woman with dark, Italian skin. Once when my infant mother wouldn’t stop crying and Cathy put her on her breasts and rocked her. She knew how to help with a baby because she had so many kids. She would buy her kids clothes rather than wash the dirty ones. But as soon as her husband came home she made him watch the kids and she’d go out to see the same movie twice just to be away from them.

            Eventually, my grandparents moved to California because my grandmother wanted to grow oranges. Since Babcia was a girl in Poland she had hated the cold climate and dreamed of living somewhere warm. Florida had too much mildew so they chose California.

            Cathy and her husband moved to Texas. But both couples all still kept in touch. My grandparents even drove to see them in Houston when my mother was in elementary school. My grandparents saw that Cathy and Fred had a big house with a swimming pool and had had three more kids: Deirdre, Ralph, and Florence.

            Cathy decided to come to California and visit my grandparents. They took her all around Los Angeles, especially Beverly Hills. Cathy wanted to be discovered. She was mad about Rock Hudson and thought that if he would just see her he’d fall in love with her. My grandmother bought her some diet cookies. As soon as Cathy heard that they were diet she ate the whole box.

            My mom said that she had been waiting to meet “Auntie” Cathy. She had heard so many good things about her but didn’t end up liking her. Everything that Cathy said was a patronizing, “Honey” this or “Sweetie” that.

            Cathy talked about to my grandparent about moving out to California. Babcia told her that it was so expensive. Cathy could have a much nicer house in Texas.

            Finally, one night Cathy told my grandparents the real reason she came. She was going to divorce Fred and needed their help. She wanted to punish her husband and wanted my grandparents to hide their children from him. My grandfather immediately said no. Fred loved those kids. It was also illegal to take them over state line.s Cathy was insulted and kept saying that if they were divorcing she would hide my mother for one of them.

            Babcia and Grandpere didn’t hear from her again.  I always wondered what it would have been like if my grandparents had taken her five kids.

            To me Cathy was just a character from my childhood. She was as safe and real as Peter Rabbit. Part of me never thought of her as a real person but a figure of stories that I was told.

            During spring break of my junior year of college, I went to visit Babcia. She was sitting in her maroon recliner and sipping coffee. Babcia had already grilled me about school (“Are you getting A’s?”, “I hope that you will go to grad school” and “Kelsey, education is something that no one can ever take away from you.”) I had given my pat answers. Then we got to an interesting part of the conversation. I lying about my friendships (“Oh, I have really great friends, we hang out all the time.”)

            When Babcia said, “It’s so important to have friends. You know like I had Cathy Xxxyz….” She took a sip of her coffee before adding, “I wonder what she is doing now.”

            Back in college and lonely, I decided to find out what happened to Cathy. I knew that she had lived in Texas and googled her daughter’s name and found a workplace that advocated for the disabled. Given that Cathie Lu had had arthritis that seemed to make sense that she would in a capacity for the disabled.

From: Kelsey Berryman
Sent: Thursday, March 15, 2012 9:08 PM
To: Cathie Lu
Subject: old friendship

Hello,

I know that this might seem kind of random but I might as well ask. My grandmother is named Anna Cottrell and she used to live in Erie, Pennsylvania, and was great friends with Cathy Xxxyz and her husband, Fred. She was wondering what ever happened to them and I told her that I that would look on the internet for them. I assume that you are their daughter Cathie Lu. I hope that this is not too much of an intrusion but if you are so inclined please email me back. My grandmother would be really happy to know what happened to her old friends.

Thanks so much,
Kelsey Berryman

Ten days later I got

From: Cathie Lu
Subject: RE: old friendship
Date: March 26, 2012 12:34:40 PM EDT
To: Kelsey Berryman

Hello Kelsey,

Yes, I am the oldest daughter of Fred and Cathie Lu and we did live for a short time in Erie, PA when I was a child. My mother lives in a Dallas suburb and my dad and his second wife live in Houston. If your grandmother is interested, we can exchange phone numbers so she can call and speak with my mom and dad.

Cathy  A. XXXYZ

            We exchanged a few more emails and on my normal Sunday call I said, “Babcia, I’ve found Cathy XXXYZ for you.”

            “What?”

            “In Texas, I’ve got her phone number for you.”

            “Why on earth would you do that? What if she is still angry at me for not taking her kids.”

            I rolled my eyes because that was so typical Babcia.

            A few weeks later, when I called Babcia she said, “Cathy called me.” She found out that Christine had two kids and Florence worked in design and that Deirdre had a dog that was like her kid and that Cathie Lu had never gotten married. She had forgotten to ask about Ralph. She also talked about Mom. Cathy wasn’t still angry.

From: Cathie Lu
Subject: Sad News
Date: June 20, 2012 8:40:04 PM EDT
To: Kelsey Berryman

Good Evening Kelsey,

I wanted to let you and your grandmother know that my mom died unexpectedly on May 26. My brother will be spreading her ashes in New York City (her hometown) next month.

Cathie Lu XXXXYZ 

Your Mom, my grandmother and my Mom in front of their house in Pacific Palisades before Mom’s ballet recital.






BIO

Kelsey Berryman grew up in California and has been writing since she was twelve years old. She attended the University of Iowa to study writing. She currently works as a teacher and is working on her latest book.




STAY IN TOUCH